ffl 


PS 
o 
fo 

HH 

J 

< 
O 

O 

H 

OQ 

W 


I 

o 

£ 

2 


S 


8,, 

^      ^ 
J      ^ 


-8 


THOUGHTS 


SACRAMENTAL   OCCASIONS 


EXTRACTED   FROM    THE 


DIARY  OF  THE  REV.  PHILIP  DODDRIDGE.D.D. 
~>  -e  -  ^      •• 


AN   INTRODUCTION 

BY 

JAMES  W.  ALEXANDER,  D.D. 


-  .••  • 

First  American  from  the  Ltadcta  Tract  Society's  Edition. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

WILLTAM  S.  MARTIEN,  37  SOUTH  SEVENTH  STREET. 
NEW  YORK— No.  23  Centre  street. 

1846. 


v 


Entered  according  to  the  Acr  of  Congress,  in  the  year 
1846,  by  WILLIAM  S.  MARTIEN,  in  the  office  of  the  Clerk 
of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern  District  of  Penn- 
sylvania. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION PAGE  9 

FIRST  MEDITATION. — Humiliations  of  soul  before  God, 
and  invocations  for  his  assistance  and  mercy 31 

SECOND  MEDITATION. — Of  the  union  and  communion  of 
the  soul  with  Christ  by  faith,  and  of  the  emotions  of 
gratitude  it  should  inspire 32 

THIRD  MEDITATION. — Feelings  of  contrition  for  the 
sufferings  of  the  Saviour  when  viewed  as  the  conse- 
quence of  personal  and  general  transgression 35 

FOURTH  MEDITATION. — Solemn  and  earnest  supplica- 
tions for  greater  faith,  and  a  more  immediate  sense 
of  the  Divine  presence 36 

FIFTH  MEDITATION. — Christ  viewed  as  an  atoning  Sa- 
crifice    38 

SIXTH  MEDITATION. — The  guilt  and  helplessness  of  hu- 
manity— the  need  of  a  Redeemer — the  readiness  of 
Christ  to  suffer  for  the  salvation  of  the  world,  with 
thoughts  on  the  promptitude  to  love  and  duty  which 

his  mercy  should  inspire 39 

3 


4  CONTENTS. 

SEVENTH  MEDITATION. — Of  the  evils  arising  from  a 
want  of  faith;  and  of  our  need  of  sanctification. 
Access  to  God  by  Christ 45 

EIGHTH  MEDITATION. — Of  the  causes  for  humility  in 
approaching  God,  and  of  the  confidence  and  joy 
which  the  love  of  Christ  may  inspire 48 

NINTH  MEDITATION. — Thoughts  on  the  vast  extent  of 
the  Divine  mercy.  Death  considered  by  the  Chris- 
tian but  as  the  portal  to  eternal  joy  and  triumph. 
Atonement  and  death  of  Christ  commemorated ...  50 

TENTH  MEDITATION.— The  inferiority  of  earthly  hopes 
to  those  of  heaven,  with  encouragements  for  the  in- 
crease of  love  and  faith 53 

ELEVENTH  MEDITATION. — Salvation  could  only  be  of 
Divine  origin 55 

TWELFTH  MEDITATION. — Regret  for  instances  of  past 
negligence,  with  reflections  on  the  awful  justice  of 
God,  and  of  the  hopes  and  obligations  incurred  by 
the  mercy  of  salvation  56 

THIRTEENTH  MEDITATION. — Records  of  happy  expe- 
rience in  religion,  with  thoughts  on  the  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit 59 

FOURTEENTH  MEDITATION. — The  joy  and  confidence  of 
a  Christian  in  the  cross  of  Christ  when  viewed  as 
the  emblem  of  salvation 60 

FIFTEENTH  MEDITATION. — The  triumph  of  Christ,  and 
the  future  triumph  of  the  church  in  Him 62 


CONTENTS.  5 

SIXTEENTH  MEDITATION. — The  soul  delighting-  in  the 
ascension  of  Christ,  under  the  view  that  death  is 
thus  "  swallowed  up  in  victory,"  and  meditating  on 
Christ  as  suffering  the  just  for  the  unjust .  65 

SEVENTEENTH  MEDITATION. — Happy  recollections  of 
communion  with  God  in  the  offices  of  religion  with 
thoughts  on  the  joyful  duties  of  gratitude  and  love.  69 

EIGHTEENTH  MEDITATION. — Of  the  connexion  of  the 
spiritual  blessings  with  each  other,  with  correspond- 
ent exhortations 71 

NINETEENTH  MEDITATION. — Of  the  Divine  mercy  in 
the  scheme  of  redemption,  with  solemn  thoughts 
on  our  personal  responsibility  for  the  sufferings  of 
Christ 74 

TWENTIETH  MEDITATION. — How  the  favour  of  God, 
and  the  hopes  of  the  gospel,  may  render  a  Christian 
superior  to  the  trials  and  sorrows  of  the  world ....  77 

TWENTY-FIRST  MEDITATION. — Love  to  the  Redeemer 
will  insure  the  obedience  of  a  Christian  to  the  pre- 
cepts of  his  law,  and  to  such  are  promised  the  con- 
stant support  of  the  Divine  presence 80 

TWENTY-SECOND  MEDITATION.  —  Christians  thankful 
and  happy  under  the  promise  that  they  shall  share 
in  the  heavenly  felicity  of  Christ 82 

TWENTY-THIRD  MEDITATION. — The  Christian  secure 
under  the  covenant  of  the  gospel  and  the  guardian- 
ship of  the  Redeemer.  Written  under  the  imme- 
diate pressure  of  the  most  severe  domestic  affliction 
that  Dr.  Doddridge  was  ever  called  upon  to  suffer, 
and  containing  many  interesting  and  pathetic  par- 
ticulars   84 


6  CONTENTS. 

TWENTY-FOURTH  MEDITATION. — The  mournful  recol- 
lections of  affliction  assuaged  by  contemplations 
on  the  love  and  sufferings  of  Christ 90 

TWENTY-FIFTH  MEDITATION. — Death  swallowed  up  in 
victory  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  Redeemer 92 

TWENT y- SIXTH  MEDITATION. — The  people  of  God  as 
consecrated  to  his  service 93 

TWENTY-SEVENTH  MEDITATION. — The  importance  of 
the  ordinance ;  and  of  the  extraordinary  mercy  of 
God  in  the  plan  of  redemption 95 

TWENTY-EIGHTH  MEDITATION. — The  supreme  happi- 
ness of  the  Christian  constituted  by  the  converse 
and  favour  of  the  Deity 97 

TWENTY-NINTH  MEDITATION. — Personal  remarks  on 
some  mournful  and  mysterious  providences : — the 
Christian  armed  by  faith  to  suffer  all  things 98 

THIRTIETH  MEDITATION. — Of  perfect  devotedness  to 
the  service  of  God 101 

THIRTY-FIRST  MEDITATION. — The  peace  of  God,  one  of 
the  greatest  blessings  enjoyed  by  the  believer,  with 
considerations  on  "  the  blood  of  sprinkling." 102 

THIRTY-SECOND  MEDITATION. — Of  the  majestic  charac- 
ter of  the  Messiah  in  his  offices 105 

THIRTY-THIRD  MEDITATION — The  blessed  may  tri- 
umph in  the  thoughts  of  heaven 107 

THIRTY-FOURTH  MEDITATION. — The  pardon  of  sin  ren- 
ders trials  light  in  the  estimation  of  a  Christian. . .  109 


CONTENTS.  7 

THIRTY-FIFTH  MEDITATION. — Holy  and  delightful  anti- 
cipations under  the  assurance  of  being-  enabled  to 
serve  the  cause  of  God  in  the  world  during  life,  and 
by  his  writings  after  death Ill 

THIRTY-SIXTH  MEDITATION.  —  Solemn  aspirations  of 
praise  and  gratitude  for  the  Divine  protection  and 
favour  in  individual  particulars 114 

THIRTY-SEVENTH  MEDITATION. — Of  Christ  as  being  the 
brightness  of  his  Father's  glory 117 

THIRTY-EIGHTH  MEDITATION. — The  character  and  hap- 
piness  of  the  true  Christian 119 

THIRTY-NINTH  MEDITATION.  —  Christ's  spiritual  pres- 
ence with  his  church 122 

FORTIETH  MEDITATION. — Christ  anointed  by  the  Fa- 
ther   124 

FORTY-FIRST  MEDITATION. — Of  the  peace  of  God,  as 
enjoyed  by  the  Christian  under  the  covenant  of 
the  gospel J29 

FORTY-SECOND  MEDITATION. — The  pious  soul  refreshed 
under  the  blessings  of  Christianity;  and  of  the  re- 
surrection of  the  just  131 

FORTY-THIRD  MEDITATION. — The  redeemed  are  the 
property  of  the  Saviour,  and  are  self-dedicated  to 
his  service 135 

FORTY-FOURTH  MEDITATION. — Of  the  joys  of  the  future 
world 139 

FORTY-FIFTH  MEDITATION. — The  church  consecrated 
by  the  sacrifice  of  Christ 141 


8  CONTENTS. 

FORTY-SIXTH  MEDITATION. — Christians  rejoice  as  they 
anticipate  the  second  coming  of  the  Saviour 143 

FORTY-SEVENTH  MEDITATION.  —  Love  and  grace  of 
Christ  in  suffering  for  guilty  man 146 

FORTY-EIGHTH  MEDITATION. — The  petitions  of  a  Chris- 
tian stated  and  answered 149 

FORTY-NINTH  MEDITATION. — Christians  are  inoffensive, 
and  benevolent  in  thought  and  deed 151 

FIFTIETH  MEDITATION. — Christ  will  not  desert  his 
people  in  times  of  sorrow  and  of  trial 152 

FIFTY-FIRST  MEDITATION. — The  Christian  questioned 
as  to  the  charges  which  the  Saviour  might  have 
against  him 155 

FIFTY-SECOND  MEDITATION. — The  believer  rendered 
ultimately  secure  from  death  and  sin 156 

FIFTY-THIRD   MEDITATION. — Of  the   Christian's  self-   . 
dedication  to  the  Saviour 158 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  part  which  I  have  assumed,  in  respect 
to  the  following  pages,  is  a  very  humble  one. 
It  is  not  the  presumptuous  folly  of  helping 
forward  a  work  of  Doctor  Doddridge,  in  pub- 
lic esteem ;  but  only  an  attempt  to  elucidate 
a  sort  of  composition  which  is  somewhat  un- 
usual. It  is  believed  that  the  Meditations 
which  are  subjoined  may  be  useful,  not  only 
to  private  Christians,  but  to  ministers  of  the 
gospel. 

It  has  been  questioned,  with  great  justice, 
whether  the  keeping  of  a  religious  diary, 
from  day  to  day,  in  the  usual  form,  is  on  the 
whole  conducive  to  simplicity,  lowliness,  and 
candour,  in  Christian  experience.  It  is  equal- 
ly questionable,  whether  the  private  exer- 
cises of  a  soul,  in  communion  with  its  God, 
should  be  dragged  forth,  and  published  to 
the  day;  especially  in  cases  where  the  author 
had  sedulously  endeavoured  concealment,  by 
the  use  of  a  cipher.  There  can  however  be 
2  9 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

no  room  for  query,  touching  the  injustice  of 
publishing,  without  purgation,  the  private 
papers  of  Dr.  Doddridge,  eighty  years  after 
his  death,  by  his  great  grandson,  John  Dod- 
dridge Humphreys,  Esq.*  These  five  vol- 
umes, of  letters  and  journals,  contain,  as  might 
be  expected,  a  fund  of  valuable  information; 
but  much  also  which  should  have  been  con- 
signed to  oblivion.  The  life  of  the  author 
was  a  true  progress.  Between  the  earliest 
and  the  latest  effusions  there  is  a  striking 
contrast.  Over  the  juvenile  levities  of  the 
first  letters,  which  are  heartlessly  published 
by  a  latitudinarian,  perhaps  a  Unitarian, 
descendant,  the  venerable  writer  would  no 
doubt  have  blushed  and  wept.  The  great 
body  of  the  subsequent  communications  are 
such  as  might  well  befit  a  man  of  God.  In 
the  diary  there  is  nothing  but  what  is  edify- 
ing. 

The  little  book  here  offered  is  a  selection 

*  "  The  Correspondence  and  Diary  of  Philip  Dod- 
dridge, D.  D.,  illustrative  of  various  particulars  in  his 
life  hitherto  unknown ;  with  notices  of  many  of  his  con- 
temporaries ;  and  a  sketch  of  the  Ecclesiastical  History 
of  the  times  in  which  he  lived.  Edited  from  the  original 
MSS.  By  his  great  grandson,  John  Doddridge  Hum- 
phreys,  Esq.,  London,  1831,  five  volumes,  8vo." 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

from  the  private  Diary  of  Doctor  Doddridge, 
prepared  for  the  Religious  Tract  Society  of 
London.  For  its  merits  and  defects  they  are 
responsible.  It  appears  to  have  been  com- 
piled from  the  last  volume  of  the  large  work 
just  mentioned :  though  only  a  part  of  the 
sacramental  compositions  are  here  given. 
The  original  papers  extend  over  a  period, 
between  the  ninth  of  March,  1728,  and  the 
second  of  June,  1751;  in  other  words,  from 
the  twenty-sixth  year  of  the  author's  life, 
until  the  year  of  his  decease.  The  entries  in 
these  private  volumes  were  not  daily,  nor 
even  weekly :  they  much  more  resemble  the 
species  of  diary,  judiciously  recommended  by 
Jay,  in  his  Life  of  Winter.  They  are  more 
properly  devout  compositions ;  records  of 
great  and  critical  facts  in  providential  history; 
or  meditations  at  times  of  unusual  devotion. 
"It  has  been  observed  in  the  Preface," 
says  Mr.  Humphreys,  "  that  this  Diary  is  not 
that  daily  record  which  the  name  implies.  It 
contains,  in  the  first  instance,  Memoranda  of 
Remarkable  Incidents  in  the  Life  of  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge ;  and,  in  the  second,  his  Sacramental 
Meditations.  Of  the  latter  devout  reflections, 
no  difference  of  opinion  can  exist,  they  are 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

full  of  that  holy  fervour  and  deep  humility 
for  which  their  pious  author  was  so  preemi- 
nently distinguished.'7* 

It  was  the  custom  of  Dr.  Doddridge  to 
make  serious  preparation  for  the  solemnities 
of  sacramental  days.  As  an  instance,  pas- 
sages might  be  cited  from  a  meditation  bear- 
ing date  October,  1730.  From  this  it  appears, 
that  by  devotional  reading  and  prayer,  ac- 
companied with  fasting,  he  endeavoured  to 
bring  his  mind  into  a  frame  suitable  to  the 
engagements  of  so  tender  an  occasion.  As 
no  part  of  this  work  has  been  reprinted  in 
America,  it  may  be  allowable  to  insert  a  sen- 
tence or  two;  from  which  the  reader  will 
perceive  the  manner  in  which  religion  is  made 
to  mingle  itself  with  the  author's  private  con- 
cerns, and  particularly  with  his  pastoral  ser- 
vices. After  detailing  a  number  of  devo- 
tional acts,  he  says :  "  I  then  prayed  for  fur- 
ther grace,  and  referred  to  God  that  dear  and 
important  concern  which  will  speedily  be 
determined,  and  with  it,  in  all  probability, 
much  of  my  future  views  of  happiness  in  life. 
I  then  read  some  excellent  things  in  Baxter, 
about  conquering  the  fear  of  death,  with 

*  Correspondence  and  Diary,  vol.  v,,  p.  248. 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

which  I  was  more  affected  than  by  any  thing 
that  had  passed  before  in  the  day.  I  con- 
cluded with  a  prayer  for  others,  and  a  thanks- 
giving to  God;  after  which  I  went  and  made 
some  visits ;  prayed  I  know  not  how  many 
times  abroad,  with  my  sick  friends,  and  spent 
the  evening  in  writing  a  letter  to  Mr.  Clark, 
expounded  in  the  family,  and  attended  to 
secret  devotion."* 

The  subsequent  pages  show,  that  as  he 
advanced  in  life,  Doctor  Doddridge  was  led 
to  feel  a  sympathy  more  and  more  warm,  in 
sacramental  exercises,  with  those  who  were 
under  his  pastoral  charge.  For  the  sake  of 
young  ministers  who  may  read  these  sen- 
tences, it  may  not  be  unprofitable  to  add, 
that  such  communion  with  one's  flock  tends 
very  much  towards  faithfulness  and  comfort 
in  parochial  labour.  Late  in  life,  our  author's 
retrospection  of  these  services  was  humble 
and  edifying.  In  a  letter  of  date  December 
15,  1748,  he  thus  writes :  "  I  have  often,  in 
as  melting  a  manner  as  I  could,  and  as  know- 
ing the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  entreated  my 
hearers  to  be  reconciled  to  God;  and  perhaps 
few  preachers  have  abounded  more  in  ad- 

*  Correspondence  and  Diary,  vol.  v.,  p.  293. 
2* 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

dresses  of  that  kind.  Nor  have  I  ever  know- 
ingly and  deliberately  kept  back  any  thing 
which  I  considered  as  the  counsel  of  God  to 
them;  though  I  have  indeed  in  many  in- 
stances waved  controversies,  from  principles 
of  conscience,  and  not  either  of  indolence  or 
of  cowardice,  if  I  have  known  my  own 
heart.  But  I  freely  own,  I  have  not  warned 
from  house  to  house,  with  a  zeal  and  tender- 
ness like  that  which  I  could  wish;  though 
many  houses,  and  I  suppose  I  might  add, 
many  scores  of  houses,  have  been  witness  to 
tears  of  tenderness  with  which  I  have  at  dif- 
ferent times  admonished  or  entreated  particu- 
lar persons.  But  here  I  think  has  been  my 
greatest  defect,  that  there  are  many  whom  I 
have  not  so  warned,  and  many  days,  and 
some  weeks,  in  which  I  have  done  very  little 
this  way."* 

These  unpremeditated  and  strictly  private 
effusions  should  in  justice  be  regarded  as 
casual  fragments,  and  not  as  a  deliberate 
series  of  aids  for  preparation.  That  the 
learned  and  pious  author  had  sometimes  pro- 
jected a  more  complete  work  of  this  kind, 
might  be  gathered  from  a  meditation  on  New 

*  Page  91. 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

Year's  day,  1750.  "I  think,"  says  he  in  this 
place,  "  I  shall  neither  publish  Sacramental 
Meditations  nor  Hymns ;  yet  I  may  perhaps 
do  something  towards  getting  them  in  some 
forwardness."*  The  Hymns,  to  which  allu- 
sion is  here  made,  were  gathered  after  the 
death  of  the  author,  and  published  by  his 
friend,  the  Rev.  Job  Orton. 

Doctor  Doddridge  never  attained  old  age. 
When  we  look  at  his  amazing  labours,  we 
should  remember,  that  they  were  accomplish- 
ed before  he  reached  the  term  of  forty-nine 
years.  He  was  carried  off  by  consumption, 
and  died  at  Lisbon,  October  26th,  0.  S.  1751. 
The  bright  example  of  his  life,  and  the  yet 
more  brilliant  illumination  of  his  dying  hours, 
are  aleady  familiar  to  the  Christian  public, 
by  means  of  the  Memoir  by  Mr.  Orton. 
There  are  many  other  devotional  passages 
which  might  be  extracted  with  advantage 
from  his  posthumous  papers;  but  these  seem- 
ed to  promise  peculiar  usefulness,  from  their 
being  susceptible  of  a  uniform  arrangement. 
Unless  the  writer  is  alone  in  the  experience  of 
former  years,  it  is  too  common  for  young 
ministers  to  approach  this  most  solemn  rite 
of  our  Christianity,  with  less  preparation  of 

*  Volume  v.t  p.  492. 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

thought  than  is  usual  in  reference  to  an  ordi- 
nary sermon.  When  such  culpable  negli- 
gence prevails,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 
the  ordinance  will  long  retain  its  savour. 

The  remark  is  frequently  made,  that  sacra- 
mental occasions  have  not  the  same  interest 
which  they  had  in  former  years.  It  is  be- 
lieved by  the  writer,  that  the  complaint  is 
not  unfounded.  In  ridding  the  ordinance  of 
that  burdensome  extent  of  service,  which 
was  justly  chargeable  on  the  old  Scottish 
method,  the  fast,  the  repeated  preparatory 
services,  the  discourses  on  successive  days, 
and  the  tedious  serving  of  table  after  table, 
we  have  on  the  other  hand  lost  much  that 
was  comely,  and  glowing,  and  delightful. 
How  many  of  us  recall,  with  a  pensive  satis- 
faction, the  impressions  made  even  on  our 
infant  minds  by  the  solemnities  of  a  sacra- 
ment, as  dispensed  in  our  earlier  days,  and 
particularly  in  those  parts  of  the  country 
where  Scottish  Presbyterianism  most'  pre- 
vailed. Such  occasions  were  infrequent,  in 
rural  parishes,  from  the  necessity  of  the 
case.  They  were  sought,  as  they  still  are  in 
Scotland,  and  in  a  measure  among  Scottish 
people  here,  by  multitudes,  from  all  the  coun- 
try side.  Ministers  of  the  gospel  came  to- 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

gether  in  large  numbers,  and  amidst  circum- 
stances the  best  fitted  to  awaken  high  emo- 
tions, and  cultivate  kindly  affections.  There 
was  a  part  for  every  one,  in  the  days  of  con- 
tinued service,  and  in  the  addresses  delivered, 
where  the  method  of  sitting  around  a  proper 
table  was  observed.  Aged  Christians  who 
may  read  these  lines  will  acknowledge,  that 
memory  can  recall  no  seasons  in  which  there 
was  so  much  of  the  manifestation  of  God  in 
his  sanctuary,  as  in  these  great  sacramental 
gatherings.  Whole  assemblies  were  often 
bathed  in  tears,  and  moved  as  the  trees  of 
the  wood  are  moved  by  the  wind.  The  holy 
sympathy  could  not  but  extend  itself  to  the 
speakers  on  these  occasions.  The  repercus- 
sive  influence  from  a  profoundly  touched 
assembly  is  more  productive  of  eloquence 
than  all  the  canons  of  rhetorical  schools;  and 
the  unpremeditated  gush,  over  the  sacra- 
mental emblems,  has  been  worth  more  than 
the  elaborate  lucubration  of  weeks,  which 
the  preacher  had  brought  in  his  manuscript. 
These  were  times  of  revivals;  and  it  is  by 
means  of  the  extraordinary  assemblages,  and 
penetrating  influence  of  such  communions, 
that  the  chief  advances  of  our  church  were 
made.  These  were  days  of  gladness,  when 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

the  beauty  of  Zion  was  admired  of  her  sons, 
and  when  thousands  were  brought  to  ac- 
knowledge Christ.  And,  whatever  may  be 
thought  of  the  admission,  I  hesitate  not  to 
own,  that  we  have  gained  nothing  as  a 
church,  by  magnifying  the  convenience  and 
the  decorum  of  ordinances,  at  the  expense  of 
fervour  and  joyfulness  and  life. 

Those  who  are  familiar  with  the  history 
of  our  church,  will  call  to  mind  abundant 
verifications  of  the  statement,  that  times  of 
communion  have,  in  a  remarkable  degree, 
been  times  of  increase.  The  wonderful  case 
of  John  Livingston  is  fresh  in  many  minds. 
He  was  the  ancestor  of  the  Livingston  family 
of  New  York,  and  an  eminent  minister  in 
Scotland  and  Ireland  in  the  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century.  The  discourse  which 
is  so  remarkable  was  delivered  in  the  church- 
yard of  the  kirk  of  Shotts,  on  « a  Monday 
after  the  communion,'5  June  21,  1630.  "The 
night  before,"  says  Mr.  Livingston,  "  I  had 
been  with  some  Christians,  who  spent  the. 
night  in  prayer  and  conference.  When  I 
was  alone  in  the  fields,  about  eight  or  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  before  we  were  to 
go  to  sermon,  there  came  such  a  misgiving 
spirit  upon  me,  considering  my  un worthiness 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

and  weakness,  and  the  expectation  of  the 
people,  that  I  was  consulting  with  myself  to 
have  stolen  away  somewhere,  and  declined 
that  day's  preaching,  but  that  I  thought  I 
durst  not  so  far  distrust  God,  and  so  went  to 
sermon,  and  got  good  assistance,  about  an 
hour  and  a  half,  upon  the  points  which  I  had 
meditated  on.  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  25,  26.  And 
in  the  end,  offering  to  close  with  some  words 
of  exhortation,  I  was  led  on  about  an  hour's 
time,  in  a  strain  of  exhortation  and  warn- 
ing, with  such  liberty  and  melting  of  heart, 
as  I  never  had  the  like  in  public  all  my  life- 
time." Now  from  any  thing  which  Mr. 
Livingston  says  of  himself,  no  man  would 
be  led  to  suspect  that  even  a  single  soul  had 
been  awakened  by  this  sermon.  Yet  John 
Brown,  of  Haddington,  (illustrious,  vener- 
able name!)  gives  a  testimony,  which  is 
moreover  pertinent  to  the  general  strain  of 
our  remarks.  Speaking  of  those  times  of 
persecution,  he  says:  "Meanwhile  faithful 
ministers  were  remarkably  countenanced  of 
God  at  their  sacramental  and  other  occasions. 
Multitudes  crowded  to  their  communions; 
and  being  eager  to  hear  as  much  of  the 
gospel  as  they  could,  when  they  had  an  op- 
portunity of  it,  they  began  to  have  one  ser- 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

mon  upon  Saturday  before,  another  on  the 
Monday  after.  Mr.  John  Livingston,  a  pro- 
bationer, after  having  been  so  far  off,  that 
morning,  preached  a  sermon  at  the  kirk  of 
Shotts,  on  Monday,  June  21,  at  which  five 
hundred  were  converted  to  Christ."* 

Tradition  informs  us  of  the  vast  assem- 
blages which  were  attracted  to  sacramental 
services,  under  the  ministry  of  the  Tennents, 
Blairs,  and  Smiths,  of  a  former  day.  These 
were  times  of  great  increase  to  our  church, 
and  they  were  connected  with  blessings  on 
communion-services.  In  our  own  day,  there 
are  portions  of  the  country,  where  the  an- 
cient zeal  in  regard  to  sacramental  means  is 
fully  maintained,  and  where  they  still  are 
festivals  of  gracious  communication.  And 
where  Presbyteries-  are  used  to  meet  at  the 
Lord's  table,  and  to  enjoy  their  mutual  gifts 
of  instruction  and  devotion,  all  concerned 
will  readily  witness,  that  the  happiest  results 
have  ensued.  Indeed  it  may  be  questioned, 
whether  ministers  and  elders  can  meet  year 
after  year,  solely  for  business,  without  the 
growth  of  hard,  dry,  distant,  and  secular 
feelings  toward  one  another.  These  feel- 
ings would  give  way  to  others  of  a  more 

*  History  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  p.  98. 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

genial  sort,  among  the  memorials  of  Christ's 
love. 

It  is  not  intended,  by  these  remarks,  to  re- 
produce the  obsolete  forms.  We  have  forms 
enough  already:  and  the  era  of  careful,  deco- 
rous, liturgical  enactment,  is  usually  that  of 
coldness,  worldliness,  and  decay.  It  would 
ensure  no  good  end  to  restore  four-days- 
meetings,  fasts,  successive  tables,  numerous 
addresses,  or  any  measures  or  ceremonies, 
however  proper,  without  the  spirit  which 
informed  them.  But  it  is  meant,  and  that 
very  distinctly,  to  express  a  desire  for  a  more 
careful,  earnest,  and  affectionate  observance 
of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

There  are  many  who  feel — though  deli- 
cacy has  somewhat  repressed  remark  on  this 
point — that  there  is  danger  lest,  in  certain 
quarters,  the  proper  and  genuine  import  of 
this  Sacrament  should  be  altogether  lost  sight 
of.  Many  who  read  these  lines  will  call  to 
mind  occasions,  in  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  in  his  priestly  character,  has  scarcely 
been  mentioned  at  his  own  table.  Every 
thing,  in  such  cases,  may  be  true,  orthodox, 
instructive,  solemn,  nay  even  edifying — yet 
not  sacramental,  evangelical,  tending  to  the 
cross.  The  very  solemnity  of  these  occasions 
3 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

may  be  harsh,  and  legal.  The  grand,  charac- 
teristic idea  of  the  ordinance,  A  SUFFERING 
MESSIAH,  may  be  superseded  by  another, 
which  however  valuable,  is  not  the  appro- 
priate one.  Has  it  not  become,  in  certain 
churches,  a  common  thing  for  the  minister  to 
leave  the  Jltonement,  that  is  to  say,  the  prin- 
cipal subject  of  this  memorial,  to  be  gathered 
out  of  the  words  of  institution,  while  he 
spends  his  whole  strength  upon  the  impor- 
tant but  secondary  topics  of  vow,  covenant, 
engagement,  obligation  to  the  church,  solemn 
professions,  and  the  like.  Let  it  not  be 
suspected,  that  we  would  silence  the  latter  j 
but  we  would  earnestly  desire  that  the  ap- 
propriate and  cardinal  doctrine  of  this  ordi- 
nance should  have  its  due  place. 

It  is  a  very  serious  consideration  for  us 
who  minister,  that  the  tone  and  character  of 
sacramental  assemblies  will  bear  a  general 
proportion  to  the  nature  of  the  instructions 
which  fall  from  our  lips  at  such  seasons.  The 
"Action  Sermon"  of  the  days  of  our  fathers 
may  have  been  a  formal,  unwieldy,  even  a 
superstitious  thing ;  but  then  it  was  sure  to 
contain  the  principal  thing,  CHRIST.  Al- 
though we  can  all  testify  with  satisfaction 
that  it  is  far  otherwise  with  the  majority  of 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

our  churches,  yet  it  is  lamentably  true,  that 
in  some  congregations,  the  people  have  come 
to  expect  no  particular  reference  to  the  work 
of  expiation,  in  the  sermon  before  the  commu- 
nion. And  then,  what  a  change  in  the  ad- 
dresses at  the  sacrament  itself!  Time  was, 
when  the  chief  outbursts  of  affectionate,  holy 
eloquence  took  place  at  these  times;  and  when 
the  assembled  worshippers  were  lifted  up  in 
sympathy  with  the  varied  emotions  of  their 
leaders.  Such  addresses  to  the  people  were 
remembered  and  talked  of,  for  a  life-time. 
But  they  presupposed  a  work  of  ardent  piety 
in  the  speaker.  It  is  this  thought  which 
connects  our  train  of  remark  with  the  little 
book  before  us;  and  its  republication,  it  is 
believed,  will  prove  useful  to  young  min- 
isters. 

The  fragments  which  fill  the  ensuing  pages 
are  like  the  filings  of  gold  or  the  dust  of 
diamonds.  They  are  not  specimens  either 
of  reasoning  or  of  style:  they  were  never 
meant  for  the  eye  of  the  stranger.  But  they 
reveal  to  us,  in  a  most  pleasing  manner,  the 
views  of  their  eminent  author,  in  relation  to 
this  important  part  of  his  ministerial  work. 
They  serve  to  show  how  far  he  was  from 
lapsing  into  a  lukewarm,  official,  customary, 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

routine,  in  his  approaches  to  this  holy  table 
Especially  do  they  remind  us  who  are  office- 
bearers in  Christ's  house,  that  our  public 
utterances,  to  be  warm  and  efficient,  must 
flow  from  an  inward  fount  of  feeling.  Those 
of  Doddridge  did  so.  The  hints  which  he 
penned  down,  of  sacramental  addresses,  on 
returning  to  his  study,  were  records  of  feel- 
ings granted  to  him,  as  he  often  acknow- 
ledges, while  he  was  at  the.  table.  This  will 
account  for  the  richness  and  pungent  quality 
existing  in  some  of  them,  even  under  rude 
diction,  beyond  what  we  usually  observe  in 
the  even  tenour  of  his  elaborate  works.  No 
wonder :  there  are  no  thoughts  ever  given  to 
the  preacher,  so  vivid  and  penetrative,  as 
those  which  come  to  his  lips  warm  from  the 
instant  affection  of  the  heart.  The  reader 
will  be  fully  aware  of  our  meaning,  if  he 
will  examine,  in  the  following  pages,  the  re- 
cord of  the  Fifty-Seventh  Sacrament ;  where, 
after  a  brief  sketch  of  the  remarks  uttered, 
the  author  adds,  in  terms  which  show  that  it 
was  not  merely  doctrine,  but  experience: 
"Such  were  the  workings  of  my  heart  at 
this  most  delightful  and  edifying  ordinance. 
0  that  it  may  prove  not  only  as  a  transient 
blaze  of  the  spirits !  "but  that  the  happy  con- 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

sequences  of  it  may  go  along  with  me  into 
all  the  devotions,  and  into  all  the  services, 
that  lie  before  me  this  month;  and  that  I 
may  be  prepared  for  all  the  will  of  God." 

It  is  worthy  of  note,  by  candidates  for  the 
ministry,  that  in  these  addresses,  there  is  a 
remarkable  variety.  The  great  danger  of 
extemporaneous  effusions,  any  where,  is.  that 
of  sameness  and  self-repetition.  But  when 
one  is  summoned,  at  intervals  of  some  length, 
to  utter,  himself,  in  the  presence  of  the  same 
associations,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  avoid 
this  evil.  So  that  there  are  some  ministers, 
whose  hearers  can  prognosticate  the  general 
strain  of  their  teachings,  on  any  given  occa- 
sion. Dr.  Doddridge  happily  escapes  this;  and 
by  a  method  well  worthy  of  being  employed 
in  all  cases  which  fall  under  this  rule,  such 
as  baptisms,  funerals,  prayer-meetings,  ad- 
dresses to  inquirers,  and  even  advice  to  those 
who  are  ill  or  dying;  it  is  to  connect  the 
observations,  directly  and  legitimately,  with 
some  text  of  Scripture.  This,  when  joined 
with  the  felicitous  burst  of  sudden  emotion, 
will  ensure  a  novelty  and  striking  force  of 
thought.  How  far  from  the  arid  desertions 
of  our  common  Sabbaths,  are  such  expe- 
riences as  are  here  recorded!  What  a  prepa- 
3* 


26  INTRODUCTION. 

ration,  at  home,  for  successful  work  abroad ! 
"  I  must  record  this  day"  says  he,  "  as  one 
of  the  most  blessed  of  my  life.  God  was 
pleased  to  meet  me  in  my  secret  retirement 
in  the  morning,  and  poured  into  my  soul 
such  a  flood  of  consolation  in  the  exercises 
of  faith  and  love,  as  I  was  hardly  able  to 
sustain.  It  would  have  been  a  relief  to  me 
to  have  been  able  even  to  have  uttered 
strong  cries  of  joy.  0,  how  did  I  then  wish 
for  a  melodious  voice,  and  how  gladly  could 
I  have  made  earth  and  heaven  re-echo  with 
praise !  Family  devotion  was  unutterably 
sweet;  and  although  the  pleasure  of  my 
sermon  was  much  interrupted  by  an  acciden- 
tal disorder  that  happened  in  my  throat 
while  I  was  speaking,  yet  I  bless  God,  that 
the  sacramental  attendance  and  the .  evening 
services  were  all  beyond  expression  sweet. 
My  soul  was  full  of  God,  and  of  heaven." 

There  is  an  obvious  improvement  in  the 
character  of  these  devotions,  as  they  go  on, 
which  cannot  fail  to  strike  the  observant 
reader.  They  extend  over  a  lapse  of  about 
twenty  years.  It  needs  but  a  glance  at  the 
original  diaries,  to  show  that  the  earlier  years 
of  record  offered  much  to  be  improved:  the 
later  ones  are  full  of  ripening  experience. 


INTRODUCTION.  27 

For  some  years  before  his  death  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge  laboured  under  bodily  infirmities, 
which  woiild  have  absolved  most  men  from 
all  active  service.  In  1743,  he  was  seized 
with  illness,  at  the  very  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper. 

"Indeed,"  he  thus  writes  on  his  return 
home,  "I  was  not  without  some  thoughts, 
but  that  I  might  have  taken  my  flight  from 
the  table  of  Christ  upon  earth  to  his  presence 
above.  Cold  clammy  sweats  were  upon  me; 
but  if,  as  some  said,  a  mortal  paleness  seemed 
fixed  upon  my  cheek,  I  hope  I  can  say  that 
glory  was  in  my  soul.  I  revived  a  little,  and 
felt  an  unutterable  sweetness  in  singing  the 
hymn  on  the  words  of  good  old  Simeon,  as 
rendered  by  dear  Dr.  Watts;  and  I  must  say, 
that  all  the  pleasure,  which  I  might  have  had 
in  a  better  state  of  health  and  spirits,  in  the 
after  part  of  the  ordinance,  was  far  over- 
balanced by  the  unutterable  delight  which  I 
enjoyed  in  consequence  of  being  so  inter- 
rupted. I  cannot  but  think,  that  it  was  in 
some  measure  owing  to  the  great  fervour  of 
my  spirit  in  the  former  duties  of  the  day, 
that  this  failure  now  happened,  and  I  humbly 
hope  that  I  may  say,  that  I  was  in  some 
degree  consumed  with  the  love  of  God. 


28  INTRODUCTION. 

Gracious  Lord,  I  thank  thee  for  the  visitation, 
and  for  the  support  under  it.  I  thank  thee 
that  I  am  thine,  in  life  or  in  death.  And  I 
humbly  renew  the  solemn  dedication  of  my- 
self unto  thee,  as  in  a  holy  tranquillity  of 
soul,  and  undissembled  readiness  to  be  dis- 
posed of  as  thou  pleasest  in  this  world,  or  in 
a  better." 

The  private  Christian  will  find  himself 
profited,  in  preparation  for  the  Lord's  table, 
by  this  unpretending  volume;  in  which  there 
is  nothing  wearisome,  because  there  is  nothing 
laboured.  But  the  minister  of  the  gospel — 
if  any  such  will  condescend  to  learn  from 
this  little  book — may  derive  many  valuable 
hints,  as  to  the  conduct  of  this  very  import- 
ant part  of  public  duty;  in  regard  to  the 
manner  of  preparation  for  it,  the  topics  pro- 
per to  be  presented,  and  the  mode  of  illustra- 
tion. 

It  would  not  be  easy  to  find  a  better  con- 
clusion to  these  remarks,  than  what  our 
author  has  furnished  us,  in  speaking  of  this 
very  ordinance :  "  It  is  the  memorial  of  the 
death  of  Christ,  by  which  we  represent  it  to 
others,  and  to  ourselves.  May  we  be  ever 
ready  to  give  this  most  regular  and  accepta- 
ble token,  that  we  are  not  ashamed  to  fight 


INTRODUCTION.  29 

under  the  banner  of  a  crucified  Redeemer! 
It  is  also  the  seal  of  the  new  covenant  in  his 
blood.  Let  us  adore  the  grace  that  formed 
and  ratified  that  everlasting  covenant,  so  well 
ordered  in  all  things,  and  so  sure.  And  when- 
ever we  approach  to  this  sealing  ordinance, 
may  we  render  our  consent  to  the  demands 
of  that  covenant,  and  our  expectations  of 
those  blessings  which  are  conveyed  by  it ! 
a  consent  and  application  so  well  suited  to 
the  circumstances  its  being  ratified  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus.  Thus  may  every  attendance 
nourish  our  souls  in  grace,  and  ripen  them 
for  glory ;  that  at  length  all  may  be  fulfilled 
and  perfected  in  the  kingdom  of  God." 

J.  W.  A. 


THOUGHTS 

ON 

SACRAMENTAL  OCCASIONS. 


MEDITATION  I. 

BEFORE   MY   FOURTH   SACRAMENT,   JULY  5,  1730. 

Humiliations  of  soul  before  God,  and  invocations  for  his 
assistance  and  mercy. 

As  I  am  preparing  for  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and 
my  intended  journey,  I  would  seriously  think  of 
my  business  with  God,  in  regard  to  each.  I 
come  to  the  sacred  table  humbly  to  receive  a  re- 
newed pardon  for  my  renewed  and  and  aggravated 
transgressions.  I  come,  to  seal  those  sacred  en- 
gagements into  which  I  entered  myself  on  my 
birthday.  I  come,  to  get  a  lively  view  of  Christ 
by  faith;  that,  having  him  crucified  and  set  forth 
before  me,  I  may  thereby  be  engaged  to  obey  the 
truth,  according  to  the  exhortations  I  am  giving  to 
others,  and  which  I  earnestly  pray  God  to  seal 
home  upon  my  own  soul.  I  come,  to  refer  to  him 
all  the  future  concerns  of  my  life,  and  particularly 
the  continuance  of  it, — and  of  my  health,  and 
capacity  for  usefulness.  I  come,  to  ask.  his  assist- 

31 


32  SECOND  MEDITATION. 

ance  in  the  cultivation  of  the  several  branches  of 
learning  which  lie  before  me;  and  in  that  great 
design  for  the  defence  and  improvement  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  has  been  the  subject  of  so  many 
of  my  late  thoughts.  I  come,  to  commit  myself 
to  his  care  in  this  journey;  to  beg  preservation 
from  all  the  snares  and  temptations  of  it;  and  a 
continued  adherence  of  soul  to  him.  And  I  come 
to  ask  his  direction  in  that  great  concern,  the 
choice  of  a  companion  for  life.  May  he  preserve 
me  from  being  misled  by  any  of  those  foolish  pas- 
sions  to  which  I  know  that  I  am  naturally  obnox- 
ious. I  would  solemnly  engage  myself  to  a  care  in 
secret  devotion,  to  be  watchful  over  my  thoughts, 
my  heart,  my  appetites,  and  my  words;  and  I 
humbly  depend  upon  him,  to  lead  me  and  guide 
me;  to  prosper  my  way  before  me,  and  to  make 
such  provisions  for  the  supply  of  my  wants  as  he 
knows  that  I  may  need.  He  is  my  covenant 
Father  and  Friend ;  may  he  never  leave  me  nor 
forsake  me,  and  may  I  never  depart  from  him ! 


MEDITATION  II. 

AT  THE    LORD'S    TABLE    THIS   DAY. 

Of  ike  union  and  communion  of  the  soulwith  Christ  by  faith, 
and  of  the  emotions  of  gratitude  it  should  inspire. 

GOD  favoured  me  with  very  uncommon  enlarge- 
ment of  soul;  which  I  desire  to  mention  to  the 
glory  of  his  grace.  I  began  with  that  question  of 
God  to  Elijah,  "  What  dost  thou  here?"  1  Kings 
xix.  9 ;  and  observed  how  careful  we  should  be  to 


SECOND   MEDITATION.  33 

be  able  to  answer  it  in  every  circumstance  of  life; 
and  with  what  peculiar  pleasure  and  cheerfulness 
we  might  answer  it  here;  since  we  come  to  eat 
the  flesh  and  drink  the  blood  of  the  Sou  of  God ; — 
that  flesh  which  is  meat  indeed,  and  that  blood 
which  is  drink  indeed.      And  then,  from  these 
words,  I  proceeded  to  consider,  having  briefly  ex- 
plained what  it  was,  with  what  expectations,  and 
with  what  resolutions  we  should  feed  upon  this  di- 
vine banquet.    For  the  expectations;  they  may  be 
founded  on  the  promises  connected  with  that  pas- 
sage of  Scripture,  wherein  Christ  tells  us,  that  if 
any  man  thus  eat  and  drink,  he  "  dwelleth  in  me, 
and  I  in  him:"  John  vi.  56;  which  signifies  the 
most  intimate  union  and  delightful  communion.  It 
is  a  pleasure  on  both  sides.     Christ  will  dwell  in 
that  soul !     To  have  been  visited  by  Christ  in  the 
days  of  his  flesh,  how  great  an  honour !     "  Lord, 
I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouldst  come  under 
my  roof;  but  if  thou  wilt  come,  no  prince  shall  be 
so  welcome."     Now  he  comes;  and  comes   not 
like  a  wayfaring  man,  that  turns  in  but  for  a 
night,  but  as  a  constant  inhabitant.    And  he  says, 
"  he  dwelleth  in  me."     I  do  not  only  give  him  a 
transient  look ;  entertain  a  kind  thought  of  him  in 
the  hour  of  my  conversion,  or  at  the  time  of  my 
entrance  on  the  world  of  spirits;  but  he  has  a 
constant  possession  of  my  soul.  He  dwells  in  me, 
even  before  I  dwell  in  glory.     How  delightful  a 
thought,  to  think  we  are  at  this  moment  dwelling 
in  Christ!  Again, — "  I  will  give  him  eternal  life!" 
Life  eternal!     How  vast  the  import!     Not  one 
day's,  one  year's,  one  age's  enjoyment;  but  an 
immortality  of  happiness!   It  is  true  that  the  body 
must  die.     These  bodies  that  are  now  going  to 
receive  this  sacred  food,  shall  soon  fall  into  a 
4 


34  SECOND    MEDITATION. 

ruin,  undistinguished  from  that  of  those  who 
never  knew  a  Redeemer;  undistinguished  from 
that  of  those  who  despised  him.  As  the  Israelites 
ate  manna  in  the  wilderness,  and  are  dead,  so 
shall  we  be  who  are  now  eating  this  bread  of  life. 
Yet  still  it  deserves  that  name,  for  the  soul  shall 
live — live,  and  look  down  without  terror,  without 
sorrow,  on  the  mouldering  clay,  especially  when 
it  is  secure  of  a  glorious  resurrection !  For  that 
follows — "  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day !" 
John  vi.  54.  In  consequence  of  this  blessed  pro- 
mise, we,  when  feeding  upon  Christ  by  faith  may 
apply  to  ourselves  all  the  great  and  illustrious 
things  which  the  Scripture  says  of  the  resurrec- 
tion. We  shall  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly 
Adam,  we  shall  be  raised  incorruptible!  This 
mortal  shall  put  on  immortality,  and  these  vile 
bodies  shall  be  changed.  And  it  surely  increases 
the  pleasure  of  the  prospect  that  Christ  shall 
effect  it.  "  I  will  raise  him  up!"  Well,  then,  may 
he  say,  "  My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is 
drink  indeed :"  as  if  there  were  nothing  else  that 
deserved  to  be  called  meat  and  drink  in  compari- 
son. With  these  expectations  should  we  eat;  and 
these  expectations  may  instruct  us  in  correspond- 
ent resolutions.  Let  us  come  with  resolutions  of 
maintaining  this  union;  of  delighting  in  it;  of 
using  the  faculties  of  our  souls,  and  the  members 
of  our  bodies,  as  what  are  to  be  for  ever  glorious 
with  God  in  heaven. 

As  for  the  returns  of  gratitude,  and  of  love, 
they  are  natural.  Would  Christ  dispense  with 
them,  and  give  us  a  liberty  of  sinning,  the  holy 
soul  would  decline  it  with  horror. 

While  breaking  the  bread,  I  discoursed  of  the 
free  love  of  Christ.  "  What  could  deserve  all 


THIRD  MEDITATION.  35 

this?" — I  appealed  to  conscience  in  pouring  out 
the  wine.  "  Had  we  shed  the  blood  of  Jesus,  what 
self-resentment  would  have  attended  it!  what  the 
guilt  of  having  drawn  down  such  agonies  on  the 
Son  of  God !  Let  us  not  increase  it  by  trampling 
his  mercy  under  foot." 

When  taking  the  cup  I  observed:  "Shall  I  be 
ashamed  of  a  public  engagement?  No! — Were 
the  whole  world  of  men  and  angels  assembled,  I 
would  glory  in  it;  that  I  am  the  disciple  of  the 
crucified  Jesus;  and  that  I  receive  this  sacred  cup 
in  token  of  my  sincere  resolution  of  devoting  to 
him  all  I  am  and  have — of  being  his  for  time,  and 
his  for  eternity." 


MEDITATION  III. 

AT  THE  TABLE  OF  THE  LORD. 

Feelings  of  contrition  for  the  sufferings  of  the  Saviour 
when  viewed  as  the  consequence  of  personal  and  general 
transgression. 

I  HAVE  so  long  neglected  to  write  out  the  hints  of 
this  discourse,  that  I  have  almost  forgotten  it!  I 
know  that  I  began  with  the  words  of  Zechariah, 
"  They  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they  have 
pierced."  Zech.  xii.  10.  I  recommended  to  our 
consideration  the  Person  pierced;  and  who  we  are 
that  have  done  it !  How  deeply  we  have  pierced 
him;  and  how  often  we  have  pierced  him.  We 
have  looked  upon  him  and  pierced  him ;  and  then 
looked  upon  him  again,  and  again  pierced  him. 
He  might  have  pierced  us :  yet  he  is  looking  upon 
us  as  upon  Peter.  O  may  our  hearts  feel  that 


56  FOURTH   MEDITATION. 

look!  Let  us  now  look  upon  him  with  a  resolution 
of  piercing  him  no  more,  but  rather  of  bringing 
forward  his  murderers,  and  of  slaying  them  before 
him. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  used  these  words; 
"  Behold  the  fire  and  the  wood ;  but  where  is  the 
lamb  for  a  burnt  offering?"  Gen.  xxii.  7.  The 
sacrifice  approved  of  God,  is  a  broken  heart; — 
here  are  materials  to  set  it  on  fire,  but  where  is 
the  heart?  Lord,  send  down  fire  from  heaven,  or 
this  will  not  catch.  How  cold  are  our  •  hearts  to 
thee!  But  then  shall  we  offer,  as  we  hope,  a  sa- 
crifice acceptable  through  Christ. 


MEDITATION  IV. 

THE   SIXTH   SACRAMENT.      SEPTEMBER   6,    1730. 

Solemn  and  earnest  supplications  for  greater  faith,  and  a 
more  immediate  sense  of  the  Divine  presence. 

I  HAVE  been  very  careless  in  recording,  and  much 
more  careless  in  conducting  the  actions  of  the  last 
month.  I  have  done  little  for  God ;  I  have  en- 
joyed little  of  him;  I  have  sinned  frequently 
against  him ;  and  have,  on  the  whole,  gone  on  much 
as  I  did  before,  only  rather  with  less  remorse, 
when  I  have  fallen  into  some  shameful  instances 
of  self-indulgence.  I  have  now  the  Lord's  supper 
again  in  view.  O  that  I  might  be  brought  thither 
with  a  broken  heart,  and  offer  the  sacrifice  of  a 
contrite  spirit  for  my  many  and  deeply  aggravated 
sins !  I  have  been  lately  reading  of  the  "  life  of 
faith."  I  want  more  of  that  blessed  principle, 


FOURTH    MEDITATION.  37 

and  then  it  would  excite  repentance.  O  blessed 
Spirit!  graciously  descend  on  my  polluted  heart. 
Strike  the  flint,  6  thou  almighty  arm  of  the  Lord, 
that  the  waters  of  life  may  flow  forth. 

I  come  to  humble  myself  before  God;  I  come, 
to  renew  my  resolutions  against  sin;  I  come,  to 
refer  my  concerns  to  him;  I  come,  to  seal  my 
engagements  to  be  the  Lord's,  and  to  prosecute 
with  greater  vigour  the  duties  of  a  pastor,  of  a 
tutor,  a  student,  and  a  friend.  Lord,  do  thou  in- 
struct me  in  them :  Lord,  do  thou  animate  me  to 
them. 

O  thou  Searcher  of  hearts,  I  appeal  to  thee. 
Have  I  a  wish  so  predominant  in  my  soul  as  this ; 
that  I  may  be  thy  faithful  servant?  Would  I  not 
ten  thousand  times  rather  be  free  from  the  corrup- 
tions of  my  own  heart  than  from  all  the  calamities 
of  this  mortal  life?  Would  I  not  rather  live  in 
the  warmest  exercise  of  holy  love,  in  the  most 
vigorous  prosecution  of  thy  service — than  to  live 
in  a  round  of  sensual  indulgences,  or  in  the  pur- 
suit of  the  most  curious  speculative  amusements, 
although  I  were  sure  that  I  should  be  ever  so  suc- 
cessful in  them  now,  and  not  be  brought  to  any 
reckoning  for  them  at  last? 

My  God !  when  thou  renewest  the  leas*  taste  of 
thy  love — when  I  find,  though  but  for  a  few  hasty, 
interrupted  moments,  the  pleasure  of  conversing 
with  thee,  I  say,  "  It  is  good  for  me  to  be  here." 
Here,  O  Lord,  would  I  pitch  my  tabernacle;  and 
rather  dwell  in  the  meanest  cottage  with  thee, 
than  in  the  most  stately  palace  without  thy  favour. 
May  I  not  hope  that  thou  hast  not  yet  forsaken 
me.  O,  return  to  me  in  love; — visit  me  this  day 
at  thy  house,  and  at  thy  table,  and,  for  thy  name's 
sake,  continue  to  lead  me.  and  to  guide  me.  Res- 
4* 


38  FIFTH    MEDITATION. 

cue  me  when  I  am  beginning  to  wander;  awaken 
me  when  I  slumber;  strengthen  me  when  I  faint; 
and  let  not  all  my  prayers,  my  sermons,  my  pri- 
vate exhortations,  my  secret  and  public  transac- 
tions with  thee,  issue  at  last  in  my  aggravated 
ruin.  Let  me,  if  it  be  thy  will,  be  separated  from 
all  that  is  dearest  to  me  here;  but,  O  my  dear, 
my  compassionate  and  forgiving  Father,  let  me 
never,  never  be  separated  from  thee. — Amen. 


MEDITATION  V. 

AT  THE  TABLE  OF  THE  LORD,  SEPTEMBER  6,  1730. 

Christ  viewed  as  an  atoning  Sacrifice. 

THE  principal  part  of  my  discourse  at  the  table 
of  the  Lord  this  evening  was  a  meditation  on  these 
words,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world."  John  i.  29.  He  is 
the  Lamb.  He  is  the  Lamb  of  God;  sent,  ap- 
pointed, approved  by  him.  And  he  takes  away 
sin; — not  only  some  little,  slight  offences,  but  all 
sin:  he  has  merit  enough  to  take  away  those  of 
the  whole  world!  Behold  him,  with  a  sense,  of 
the  malignity  of  that  sin,  which  it  needed  the  blood 
of  such  a  Lamb  to  expiate.  Behold  it,  with  an 
apprehension  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  appoint- 
ing him  for  a  sacrifice;  with  a  becoming  regard 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  submitted  himself  to 
death  for  us;  and  with  an  entire  dependence  upon 
him.  Lord,  I  lay  my  sins  on  the  head  of  this 
great  sacrifice;  content  to  lie  forever  under  them, 
if  there  be  not  merit  enough  in  him  to  expiate 


SIXTH  MEDITATION.  39 

them  all.  Behold  him,  with  a  resolution  to  main- 
tain becoming  regards  to  him  for  the  future;  and 
in  the  expectation  of  seeing  the  Lamb  upon  his 
throne,  and  of  ascribing  eternal  adorations  to 
him. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed,  the  goodness 
of  God  in  frequently  repeating  this  solemnity. 

In  the  prayer,  I  considered  it  as  an  engagement 
to  live  and  die  to  the  Lord ; — and  as  an  encour- 
agement to  hope  that  we  shall  be  the  Lord's  both 
in  life  and  in  death;  declaring  our  dependence 
upon  God,  that  he  would  perform  his  part  of  the 
covenant,  and  upon  his  grace,  that  we  might  per- 
form ours. 


MEDITATION  VI. 

ON  THE  THIRTEENTH  SACRAMENT,  APRIL  18,  1731. 

The  guilt  and  helplessness  of  humanity — the  need  of  a 
Redeemer — the  readiness  of  Christ  to  suffer  for  the 
salvation  of  the  world,  with  thoughts  on  the  prompti- 
tude to  love  and  duty  which  his  mercy  should  inspire. 

I  BEGAN  with  some  introductory  remarks  on  these 
words  of  the  apostle :  "  It  is  not  possible  that  the 
blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should  take  away  sin. 
In  burnt  offe rings  and  sacrifices  for  sin  thou  hast 
had  no  pleasure.  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come  to  do 
thy  will,  O  God!"  Heb.  x.  4,  6,  7. 

The  words  lead  us  into  some  affecting  views  of 
God,  and  of  ourselves,  and  of  the  blessed  Re- 
deemer. 

We  see  ourselves,  as  condemned  creatures,  in 


40  SIXTH   MEDITATION. 

the  presence  of  a  holy  God;  and  we  see  the  Di- 
vine justice,  rigorous  in  its  demands.  It  must 
have  blood.  Helpless  in  ourselves,  we  had  no 
atoning  blood  to  offer.  In  this  sense,  Lebanon 
would  not  have  been  sufficient  to  burn,  nor  all  the 
beasts  thereof  for  a  burnt  offering.  And  how 
dreadful  must  our  case  have  been,  had  it  rested 
there,  and  had  we  continued  in  the  circumstances 
of  those,  for  whom  there  is  no  sacrifice  for  sin! 
But  God  has  provided  a  Lamb.  Then  he  said, 
"  Lo,  I  come!"  It  is  affecting  to  think,  to  what 
purpose,  and  with  what  temper  he  came.  With 
what  purpose  did  he  come?  He  might  have 
uttered  these  words  in  another  view.  Had  God 
declared  from  his  awful  throne,  "  Man,  ungrateful 
man,  is  risen  up  in  rebellion  against  me,  and  I 
will  make  him  the  monument  of  my  wrath,  even 
as  are  the  fallen  angels ;  and  who,  of  all  the  in- 
habitants of  this  blessed  world,  will  rise  up  for 
me  against  these  workers  of  iniquity  1 — into  whose 
hand  shall  I  put  the  flaming  sword,  which  is  to  be 
bathed  in  their  blood,  and  the  poison  of  which  is 
to  drink  up  their  spirits."  In  this  sense  might 
our  Lord  have  answered,  "  Lo,  I  come! — Father, 
I  undertake  the  work."  But  it  was  not  so.  He 
"  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the 
world;  but  that  the  world  through  him  might  be 
saved!"  John  iii.  17.  A  design  directly  contra- 
ry to  that  which  our  guilt  might  have  taught  us 
to  fear.  He  came  to  deliver  us,  and  that  at  a 
very  expensive  rate,  even  at  the  price  of  his  own 
life.  Amazing  goodness!  more  than  can  be  utter- 
ed! more  than  be  conceived!  And  how  did  he 
come?  With  cheerfulness,  and  even  with  eager- 
ness. "  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come! — I  come  to  do 
thy  will,  O  God,  and,  Thy  law  is  within  mine 


SIXTH    MEDITATION.  41 

heart."  It  was  wonderful  that  he  should  even 
say,  "  Father,  I  consent  to  do  it.  Yet,  if  it  must 
be  so,  if  the  demands  of  thy  justice  be  so  inflexi- 
ble, and  so  that  it  seems  good  in  thy  sight,  then  I 
submit."  Had  he  said,  too,  as  afterwards  in  the 
days  of  feeble  flesh,  and  under  the  struggles  of 
human  nature,  "  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible, 
let  this  cup  pass  from  me;"  Matt.  xxvi.  39 — but 
behold,  he  came  with  pleasure,  as  one  "  leaping 
on  the  mountains,  and  skipping  on  the  hills."  He 
triumphed,  in  a  view  that  seemed  so  full  of  hor- 
ror; and  doubled  the  favour  by  the  cheerful  air 
with  which  he  bestowed  it.  "  Lo,  I  come!  Be 
the  work  ever  so  painful,  the  consequences  are  so 
glorious,  the  scheme  is  so  full  of  compassion,  so 
merciful  to  man,  so  honourable  to  Thee,  that  I 
long  to  accomplish  it;"  as  afterwards  he  said,  "  I 
have  a  baptism  to  be  baptized  with;  and  how  am 
I  straitened  till  it  be  accomplished!"  Luke  xii.  50. 
With  such  a  strong  desire  have  I  desired  to  eat  of 
this  passover.  Many  a  passover  had  he  eaten 
before,  in  the  thirty  years  of  his  abode  upon  the 
earth.  Some  had  he  before  eaten  of  with  his  dis- 
ciples; but  none  on  which  his  heart  was  so  set  as 
on  this; — and  wherefore?  because  this  was  that 
at  which  he  was  to  enter  upon  his  sufferings,  and 
to  fulfil  the  great,  the  glorious  design  for  the  re- 
demption of  fallen  man.  It  is  delightful  in  this 
view  to  look  on  this  delight  of  Christ  in  such  an 
undertaking;  and  it  is  delightful  to  see  the  conse- 
quences. "  By  the  which  will,"  says  the  apostle, 
"  we  are  sanctified."  Heb.  x.  10.  He  might  have 
said,  by  which  "will"  ye  are  saved;  by  which 
"  will"  ye  are  justified.  But  he  says,  by  which 
ye  are  sanctified; — and  let  us  not  imagine  this  to 
be  less  comfortable,  for,  by  a  most  inseparable 


42  SIXTH    MEDITATION. 

consequence,  it  implies  the  rest,  and  thus  intimates 
them  in  a  more  affecting  manner  than  if  they  had 
been  further  expressed.  Such  is  the  connexion 
between  holiness  and  glory,  between  sanctification 
in  this  world  and  complete  salvation  in  the  next, 
that  when  I  have  observed  that  the  offer  of  Christ 
is  sufficient  to  accomplish  the  one,  I  need  not  add 
that  it  will  infallibly  fulfil  the  other.  How  joyful 
a  reflection  is  this,  to  those  who  find,  by  Divine 
grace,  that  they  are  already  sanctified  through 
this  offering  up  of  the  body  of  Christ  once  for  all ! 
A  glorious  work,  without  which  it  would^never  have 
been  accomplished.  The  design  was  so  great,  so 
wonderful,  that  it  may  well  be  introduced  with 
that  mark  of  attention,  "  Lo,  I  come!" — Let  us 
behold  it,  and  let  us  behold  it  with  wonder.  And 
do  thou  behold  it,  O  my  heavenly  Father.  Nor 
did  the  all-comprehending  eye  of  God  ever  see  a 
sight  more  worthy  its  regard.  "  Lo,  I  come!" — 
Ought  it  not,  my  friends,  to  excite  some  corres- 
pondent emotions  in  our  hearts  !  and  should  not 
our  souls  echo  back  this  gracious  language?  Me- 
thinks  that  we  should  be  putting  ourselves  in 
a  waiting  posture;  looking  to  God,  and  to  our 
blessed  Redeemer,  for  every  intimation  of  his 
pleasure  with  regard  to  what  he  would  have  us  to 
do,  or  to  bear;  and  that  when  he  is,  as  it  were, 
beckoning  with  his  hand,  and  pointing  out  the 
way,  we  should  answer,  with  a  triumphant  plea- 
sure, "Lo,  I  come.  I  delight  to  do  thy  will,  O  God, 
and  thy  law  is  within  my  heart."  May  the  ordi- 
nance we  now  attend  be  subservient  to  these 
pious  resolutions,  and  be  the  means  of  bestowing 
that  grace,  whereby  alone  they  can  be  rendered 
effectual. 

In  breaking  the  bread  I  said — Thus  was  the 


SIXTH    MEDITATION.        •    ,  43 

body  of  Christ  broken !  As  it  is  said,  "  The  Lord 
is  risen,"  he  is  risen  indeed ;  so,  the  Lord  was 
crucified,  he  was  crucified  indeed.  As  surely  as 
this  bread  is  broken,  so  surely  was  the  body  of 
Christ  extended,  and  his  blood  poured  out  upon 
the  cross.  And  is  this  a  sight  to  be  seen  with  in- 
difference? Was  it  thus  that  the  Lord  of  life  was 
used?  One  would  have  imagined  that  he  should 
have  met  with  the  most  thankful  reception;  and 
that  after  his  appearing  in  the  world,  all  the  con- 
tention among  the  children  of  men  should  have 
been,  as  to  who  should  have  done  him  the  greatest 
honour,  and  who  should  have  offered  him  the  most 
valuable  tribute.  And  was  he  insulted  and  reviled? 
was  he  tortured  and  murdered?  was  he  used  like 
a  villain  and  like  a  slave,  with  every  circumstance 
of  cruelty  and  contempt?  And  shall  our  hearts 
behold  this  sight  without  emotion?  especially  when 
we  have  to  add,  that  he  thus  loved  us,  and  gave 
up  himself  for  us? — Why  have  we  the  power  of 
remembrance,  if  not  to  remember  Christ?  Why 
have  we  hearts  susceptible  of  humanity  and  gene- 
rosity, if  not  to  be  employed  here?  Why  have  we 
tears  to  shed,  if  they  are  not  to  be  poured  out  on 
such  an  occasion?  Better,  O  blessed  Jesus,  a  thou- 
sand times  better  were  it  that  we  had  neither  eyes 
to  see,  nor  ears  to  hear,  nor  tongues  to  speak,  nor 
power  to  breathe,  than  that  our  hearts  should  not 
be  filled  with  love  to  thee,  our  tongues  employed  in 
thy  praises,  and  all  our  powers,  both  of  soul  and 
of  body,  be  forever  devoted  to  thy  service. 

In  pouring  out  the  cup,  I  said,  "  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world!"  If  we  were  the  first  sinners  who  had 
ever  ventured  upon  his  grace,  here  would  be  an 
encouragement  to  do  so,  when  we  consider  who 


44  •        SIXTH    MEDITATION. 

this  Lamb  of  God  is.  But,  blessed  thought,  we 
are  treading  in  a  beaten  way.  O,  if  the  world 
of  glory  were  thrown  open  to  our  survey,  what 
a  surprising  sight  would  it  present!  We  should 
there  see  thousands  of  splendid  and  glorious  crea- 
tures, concerning  whom,  if  the  Divine  revelation 
did  not  assure  us  of  it,  we  could  never  have 
imagined  that  they  had  ever  dwelt  in  clay;  so 
bright,  so  glorious,  so  like  to  the  angels — so  like 
to  God!  One  could  hardly  imagine  that  they 
were  once  struggling,  mourning,  weeping,  and 
trembling,  even  as  are  we.  And  when  we  wish 
to  inquire  into  their  change,  let  us  ask  the  blessed 
angels;  and  they  will  tell  us, — "They  have 
washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb."  Rev.  vii.  14.  Let  us  ask 
them,  and  they  will  reply,  "  Christ  hath  loved  us, 
and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood." 
Rev.  i.  5.  And  is  there  not,  then,  the  greatest 
reason  most  cheerfully  to  repose  ourselves  upon 
Him? 

We  are  now  conversing  with  that  God,  who 
knows  the  heart  and  searches  the  reins !  There 
is  something  awful  and  delightful  in  the  thought. 
Let  every  creature  in  this  assembly  consider  it. 
He  knows  the  heart? — how  awful  a  thought  to  the 
careless  sinner!  He  knows  that  I  am  here  pre- 
sent in  his  house  without  any  serious  regard  to 
him,  or  desire  after  him.  The  Lord  knows  that 
all  the  solemnities  of  a  sacrament  day  cannot 
warm  and  melt  my  frozen,  stony  heart.  He 
knows  that  I  prefer  the  amusement  of  every  vain 
thought,  to  all  those  contemplations  which  might 
delightfully  employ  the  mind  of  an  angel?  But 
to  the  pious  soul,  it  is  a  thought  of  comfort.  My 
beloved,  when  we  have  lively  views  of  the  Re- 


SEVENTH   MEDITATION.  45 

deemer's  love,  I  am  persuaded  that  sentiments 
arise  in  our  souls  too  great  for  the  most  emphatic 
language  to  express,  and  we  are  forced  to  adopt 
the  words  of  David,  And  now,  Lord,  what  should 
thy  servant  "say  more  unto  thee?"  How  delight- 
ful is  it  to  add,  as  he  does,  "For  thou,  Lord  God, 
knowest  thy  servant;"  2  Sam.  vii.  20;  arid  thou 
seest  those  lively  workings  of  gratitude,  of  love, 
and  duty,  which  no  language  can  speak! 

When  the  communion  was  over,  observing  that 
some  of  the  elements  remained,  I  said — This  is 
an  emblem  of  the  provisions  of  the  gospel.  Here 
are  bread  and  wine  enough,  and  to  spare !  Enough 
for  all;  enough  for  more  than  are  here;  and  if 
any  perish,  it  is  not  for  want  of  a  sufficiency  of 
grace,  but  for  want  of  hearts  to  use  it. 

In  giving  at  the  collection,  I  remarked — It  is 
pleasant  to  think  that  this  is  not  merely  to  defray 
the  necessary  charges,  but  that  it  is  an  offering  to 
Christ's  poor  members.  We  have  devoted  our- 
selves, our  all  to  him.  I  hope  it  is  a  pleasant 
thought;  it  may  add  a  relish  to  the  meanest  offer* 
ings,  as  it  adds  a  worth  to  them  in  the  sight  of 
God.  Lord,  I  give  thee  this,  in  token  that  I  am 
ready,  according  to  my  engagements,  actually  to 
give  thee  all,  when  thou  shalt  demand  it  of  me. 


MEDITATION  VII 

THE   FOURTEENTH   SACRAMENT,  MAY  16,  1731. 

Of  the  evils  arising  from  a  want  of  faith;  and  of  our  need 
of  sanctification.    Access  to  God  by  Christ. 

I  INTRODUCED  the  discourse  with  acknowledging 
that  evil  heart  of  unbelief  which  attends  us  at  all 
5 


46  SEVENTH    MEDITATION. 

times,  and  which  follows  us  even  to  the  table  of 
the  Lord.  This  hinders  us  from  profiting  by  pro- 
vidential occurrences;  by  ordinances;  and  even 
those  of  a  sacramental  nature.  Let  us  endeavour 
to  conquer  our  unbelief  by  having  recourse  to  the 
promises.  Observe,  how  free,  how  full,  how 
suitable  they  are.  I  particularly  directed  my 
hearers  to  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  cleanseth 
from  all  sin.  We  have  brought  to  the  table  of 
the  Lord  a  multitude  of  sins;  many  committed 
since  the  last  time  we  came  hither.  These  sins 
need  expiation;  these  pollutions  need  cleansing. 
We  are  sensible  of  the  pollution  of  them,  and 
are  therefore  unwilling  that  others  should  be  con- 
scious to  them;  we  had  rather  be  caught  in  the 
greatest  disorder,  in  the  foulest  or  the  meanest 
dress,  than  that  all  our  sins,  in  all  their  circum- 
stances, should  be  exposed  to  each  other;  how 
much  more,  then,  should  we  be  ashamed  of  them 
in  the  presence  of  the  holy  God !  And  it  becomes 
us  at  this  time  to  loathe  and  abhor  ourselves,  and 
to  repent  as  in  dust  and  in  ashes.  But  the  blood 
of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  procures  not 
only  pardon,  but  the  sanctifying  Spirit;  and  by 
serious  reflections  upon  it,  as  a  moral  means,  our 
hearts  are  purified.  Let  none,  then,  dread  the 
sacrament  because  they  are  sinners:  for  our  very 
coming  implies  a  confession  that  we  are  so,  other- 
wise we  should  have  no  business  here.  The  only 
question  is,  Do  we  desire  cleansing?  If  we  do 
not,  we  have  indeed  no  business  at  it,  and  can 
receive  no  benefit  by  it.  In  this  instance  Christ 
does,  in  effect,  say  to  every  one  of  us,  "  If  I  wrash 
thee  not,  thou  hast  no  part  with  me."  John  xiii.  8. 
But  I  hope  that  we  can  appeal  to  him,  that  it  is 
our  desire  that  he  would  wash  our  feet,  our  hands, 


SEVENTH    MEDITATION.  47 

head,  and  heart,  that  we  may  be  entirely  purified. 
And  if  this  be  indeed  our  desire,  then  are  we  wel- 
come guests  to  the  table  of  the  Lord.  Let  us, 
then,  go  into  his  presence,  and  plead  this  blood,  in 
the  hope  of  being  purified  and  accepted  by  it. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  such  reflections  as  these 
arose  in  my  mind: — "  Lord,"  as  saith  the  psalm- 
ist, "  who  knoweth  the  power  of  thine  anger?" 
Psalm  xc.  11.  It  is  known  but  to  the  damned  in 
hell !  They  completely  know  it.  Yet,  something 
we  know  of  it  in  other  instances,  especially  in 
the  humiliation  and  death  of  Christ.  But  is  there 
not  reason,  on  the  contrary,  to  say,  "  Lord,  who 
knoweth  the  power  of  thy  love?"  We  know  much 
of  it  here;  but  we  shall  only  completely  know  it 
above. 

In  pouring  out  the  wine,  the  meditations  were 
as  follow: — We  have  boldness  to  enter  into  the 
most  holy  place  by  the  blood  of  Jesus.  We  are 
now,  in  comparison,  but  outer-court  worshippers.  I 
hope  not  so  in  every  sense;  but  we  are,  undoubt- 
edly, in  some.  Yet,  blessed  be  the  name  of  God, 
we  have  a  hope  of  coming  nearer,  and  have  a 
confident  assurance  of  entering.  Some  of  those 
that  were  once  worshipping  with  us  are  already 
entered.  We  hope  to  go  to  them  by  the  same 
way.  They  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  So  we 
hope  to  wash  ours.  Lord,  I  would  receive  this 
sacred  cup  as  a  token  of  my  admittance  to  behold 
thee  on  the  mercy-seat,  not  merely  with  an  eye 
of  faith,  but  in  a  more  sensible  and  illustrious 
manner. 

I  remarked  afterwards,  that  when  God  con- 
versed with  Abraham,  he  mentioned  two  kind 
things  which  he  intended  to  do  for  Isaac.  No 


48  EIGHTH    MEDITATION. 

doubt  Abraham  rejoiced  in  them,  but  he  prayed 
for  poor  Ishmael;  and  methinks  that  we  should  do 
so  too.*  Some  of  our  friends  are  now  partaking, 
and  it  is  delightful  to  think  that  they,  as  well  as 
we,  are  interested  in  the  blessing.  O  that  all  were 
so  interested! 


MEDITATION  VIII. 

THE   FIFTEENTH   SACRAMENT,   JUNE    19,    1731. 

Of  the  causes  for  humility  in  approaching  God,  and  of  the 
confidence  and  joy  which  the  love  of  Christ  may  in- 
spire. 

I  BEGAN  with  observing,  that  when  God  called 
the  people  of  Israel  to  appear  before  him  at  the 
feast  of  tabernacles,  he  appointed  them  humbly 
to  commemorate  their  meanness  and  unworthi- 
ness ;  and  particularly  to  mention  the  stock  from 
whence  they  were  descended,  "A  Syrian  ready  to 
perish  was  my  father,"  etc.  Deut.  xxvi.  5.  So,  in 
our  approaches  to  God,  we  should  consider  what 
we  were  by  nature,  as  well  as  what  we  are  made 
by  grace.  We  have  heard  that  Christ  came  to 
seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost.  Let  us 
seriously  reflect  upon  this. 

Consider  what  we  were.  We  were  lost! — lost 
to  God;  lost  to  ourselves;  lost  to  all  well-ground- 
ed hope  of  a  blessed  eternity.  And  the  Son  of 
man  came  to  seek  us.  Whence  did  he  come? 
Whom  did  he  come  to  seek?  What  obscure,  and 

*  That  is,  pray  for  those  who  seem  not  at  present  "  in- 
terested in  the  blessing." — ED. 


EIGHTH    MEDITATION.  49 

what  guilty  creatures!  How  far  had  we  wan- 
dered !  How  often  had  we  wandered !  With  what 
difficulty  were  we  brought  home!  Yet  his  love 
conquered  all.  He  came  to  seek  us, — and  that,  in 
order  to  save  us.  What  a  salvation  is  this !  Look 
^.upon  a  poor,  guilty,  ignorant,  sensual  creature, 
and  think  that  such  were  we.  Look,  in  imagina- 
tion, on  the  damned  in  hell, — and  think  that  such 
should  we  have  been:  and  then  consider  how  high 
this  salvation  rises.  It  reaches  to  heaven  itself. 
Think  of  what  you  now  feel : — think  what  we 
should  feel,  if  all  our  corruptions  were  mortified, 
all  our  doubts  scattered,  and  all  our  graces  con- 
firmed:— and  yet  much  more  than  these  will  be 
our  eternal  portion.  What  a  transporting  thought! 
What  an  abundant  cause  for  gratitude,  wonder, 
and  love! 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed,  that  Christ 
commands  us  to  do  this  in  remembrance  of  him. 
But,  alas,  how  little  do  we  remember  him!  Strange 
that  we  should  need  a  memorial;  but  how  much 
stranger  that  we  should  forget  him  even  with  it! 
nay,  that  sometimes  we  should  be  ready  to  forget 
him  at  his  table ;  or  to  remember  him  there,  in  a 
manner  but  little  better  than  forgetful  ness: — yet, 
he  remembers  us  in  heaven  itself! — Blessed  Jesus, 
may  thy  kindness  to  us,  as  it  shames  our  unkind- 
ness  and  ingratitude  to  thee,  so  cure  it! 

In  giving  the  cup,  I  said,  It  is  the  cup  of  bless- 
ing— the  cup  of  blessings.  O,  of  what  a  variety 
of  blessings!  Here  is  pardon;  and  strength;  and 
grace ;  and  the  foretaste  of  glory !  We  bless  it. 
May  God  bless  it.  So  let  us  bless  God  that  gives 
us  this  cup,  and  humbly  pray  that  it  may  indeed 
be  a  cup  of  blessing  to  us.  May  the  taste  of  it  re- 
fresh us !  and  may  the  memory  of  it  refresh  us  too ! 
5* 


MEDITATION  IX. 

THE   SEVENTEENTH   SACRAMENT,   SEPTEMBER   5,    1731. 

Thoughts  on  the  vast  extent  of  the  Divine  mercy.  Death 
considered  by  the  Christian  but  as  the  portal  to  eternal 
joy  and  triumph.  Atonement  and  death  of  Christ  com- 
memorated. 

I  BEGAN  the  discourse  with  some  meditations  on 
these  words,  "  O  how  great  is  thy  goodness, 
which  thou  hast  laid  up  for  them  that  fear  thee; 
which  thou  hast  wrought  for  them  that  trust  in 
thee  before  the  sons  of  men!"  Psalm  xxxi.  19.  I 
observed,  that  here  is  a  kindness  immediately  pre- 
pared; and  a  further  loving-kindness  laid  up  for 
them.  It  is  as  at  this  table,  here  is  goodness  pre- 
pared in  this  feast  of  love,  to  which  the  words  of 
David,  may  be  applied,  "  Thou  hast  prepared  a 
table:"  it  is  prepared  in  the  presence  of  our  ene- 
mies. The  malignant  host  of  hell  behold  this 
remedy,  and  see  that  grace  offered  to  us  which 
was  never  vouchsafed  to  them ! — And  it  is  intend- 
ed to  strengthen  us  against  our  enemies,  especially 
against  those  of  our  own  household,  the  corrup- 
tions of  nature,  and  the  allurements  of  the  world. 
And  I  hope  that  we  have  found  it  successful 
against  each.  God  has  anointed  our  head  with 
oil.  Here,  even  here,  he  pours  out  his  Spirit  upon 
us.  Here,  he  regards  us  as  a  Father,  and  fills  us 
with  joy  and  peace  in  believing!  I  hope  that  we 
can  say,  through  grace,  "  Let  us  see  Thee  as  we 
have  seen  Thee  in  the  sanctuary."  Here  our  cup 
runs  over.  This  feast  that  is  given  to  us  is  an 


NINTH    MEDITATION.  51 

abundant  supply.  Here  is  enough, — more  than 
enough  for  us, — there  is  enough  for  the  whole 
world. — O  delightful  thought! 

But  besides  all  this,  here  is  rich  mercy  laid  up 
for  them  that  hope  in  Him.  Our  sacramental  op- 
portunities are  coming  to  an  end.  But  all  our  en- 
joyments of  God  are  not  to  end  with  them.  O 
my  friends,  whenever  God  shall  say  unto  us  in 
his  providence,  that  we  shall  drink  no  more  of 
this  fruit  of  the  vine,  may  we  rejoice  in  this,  that 
we  shall  then  drink  it  new  with  Christ  in  his 
Father's  kingdom!  And  what,  therefore,  if  he 
were  to  say  so  to  us  now?  How  joyfully  would 
the  tidings  be  received  by  some  of  us !  to  think  that 
this  is  the  last  solemnity  of  this  kind  that  I  should 
attend; — but  where  shall  I  be  before  another? 
When  my  brethren  are  meeting  around  this  table 
here  below,  I  shall  then  be  with  my  Father  above. 
When  they  see  my  Saviour  through  these  obscure 
and  typical  representations,  I  shall  behold  him  face 
to  face.  My  sorrows,  my  fears,  my  complaints, 
my  trials,  would  all  be  come  to  an  eternal  period, 
and  my  soul  be  overflowing  with  eternal  joy  and 
triumph!  Well,  Christian,  be  comforted.  It  is 
near;  it  is  even  at  the  door!  It  will  be  but  a 
few  moments,  and  you  will  receive  this  bread  and 
this  wine.  And  it  will  be,  at  most,  but  a  few 
years,  and  God  will  give  you  a  call  to  the  eternal 
world,  and  will  put  into  your  hand  the  cup  of  com- 
plete salvation.  And  to  a  creature  conscious  of 
eternal  duration,  what  so  great  difference  is  there 
between  a  few  years  and  a  few  moments?  Me- 
thinks,  that,  in  the  view  of  this,  our  thoughts,  as 
well  as  words,  are  swallowed  up,  and  that  nothing 
remains  but  to  lift  up  our  adoring  hands  and  eyes 
to  Heaven,  and  to  say,  "  O  how  great  is  thy  good- 


52  NINTH  MEDITATION. 

ness !" — Let  it  be  our  care  to  secure  to  ourselves 
the  evidence  of  our  interest  in  it,  and  to  live  like 
those  that  fear  him,  and  that  hope  in  him. 

The  first  prayer  was  taken  up  in  going  over 
these  thoughts.  And  when  breaking  the  bread, 
I  repeated  my  address  to  the  spectators  from  these 
words,  "Is  it  nothing  to  you?"  Lam.  i.  12. — Is 
not  your  salvation  concerned?  Is  it  not  your  duty 
to  remember  Christ?  And  are  not  you  undone 
without  an  interest  in  him?  But  I  persuade  myself 
that  it  is  something  to  some  of  you.  And  to  those 
of  us  who  have  turned  aside  to  see  this  great 
sight,  let  me  entreat  you  to  think  how  nearly  you 
are  concerned  in  it.  There,  were  all  our  hopes 
suspended — there,  was  our  eternal  fate  concerned 
in  the  atonement  and  death  which  we  here  com- 
memorate. Should  not  our  hearts,  then,  be  filled 
with  reverence,  be  inspired  with  love,  with  grati- 
tude, and  joy,  and  established  in  the  firmest  ex- 
ercise of  faith. 

When  I  came  to  pour  out  the  wine,  I  particu- 
larly discoursed  of  it  as  the  seal  of  the  covenant, 
by  which  we  give  ourselves  to  God;  and  prayed 
over  what  I  had  said  in  the  pulpit  of  giving  up 
ourselves,  our  lives,  and  our  possessions,  to  him. 
And,' Lord,  if  thou  seest  fit  that  these  frail  bodies 
should  not  only  be  used,  but  worn  out  for  thee, — 
thy  will  be  done.  We  hope,  when  the  weak  ma- 
chine of  flesh  and  blood  is  dissolved,  that  its  im- 
mortal inhabitant,  the  spirit,  wilt  spring  with  joy 
into  the  presence  of  God.  And  we  may  say, 
"  Into  thy  hands  we  commend  it,  for  thou  hast  re- 
deemed it."  I  particularly  received  it  with  this 
profession,  and  added  something  of  our  depend- 
ence on  Divine  grace,  to  add  efficacy  to  these  pur- 
poses. The  blood  of  God's  covenant  is  awful; 


TENTH   MEDITATION.  53 

but  much  more  so  when  we  consider  that  it  is  the 
blood  of  his  Son  too.  It  is  pleasant  to  think  that 
God  knows  all  the  secret  language  of  our  hearts, 
and  that  he  with  pleasure  hears  what  no  other 
creature  is  a  witness  to. 


MEDITATION  X. 

THE  TWENTIETH   SACRAMENT,   DECEMBER   5,    1731. 

The  inferiority  of  earthly  hopes  to  those  of  heaven,  with 
encouragements  for  the  increase  of  love  and  faith. 

I  BEGAN  with  some  reflections  upon  the  going  up 
of  Moses  to  Mount  Pisgah;  and  observed,  that 
our  prospect  is  vastly  more  entertaining  than 
was  his.  The  country  we  survey  is  more  excel- 
lent, and  our  own  interest  in  it  is  more  impor- 
tant. Moses  saw  Canaan — an  agreeable  sight; 
the  stream  of  Jordan,  the  plain  of  Jericho;  rich 
pastures,  painted  meadows,  fruitful  fields,  beauti- 
ful cities:  but  what  are  these  to  the  view  of  the 
heavenly  Canaan?  Had  he  seen  this, — all  the 
beauty  and  grandeur  of  Jerusalem,  as  in  David's 
time;  all  the  sacred  and  solemn  magnificence  of 
the  temple,  as  recorded  by  Solomon;  what  had  it 
been  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  to  the  temple  of 
God  above,  which,  through  his  unmerited  grace, 
is  our  prospect?  He  saw  a  city  then  possessed  by 
an  enemy,  where  was  once  the  home  of  some  of 
his  pious  forefathers.  But  we  see  a  city  possessed 
by  our  best  Friend,  the  kingdom  of  our  God !  He 
saw  a  city  where  the  Israel  of  God  were  to  have 
but  a  transient  settlement;  which  they  might  lose, 


54  TENTH   MEDITATION. 

as  they  have  now  done;  but  we  see  that  everlast- 
ing abode  where  we  shall  never  die — whence  we 
shall  never  be  expelled.  Once  more  he  saw  a 
country  on  which  he  was  never  to  enter.  God 
said  to  him,  "  Thou  shalt  not  go  thither  unto  the 
land ;"  Deut.  xxxii.  52 ; — but  he  says  not  the  like 
to  us.  How  should  we  delight  in  the  assurance! 
How  should  we  cherish  the  reviving  thought!  And  ' 
how  cheerfully  should  we  go  up  to  the  top  of  Pis- 
gah  to  view  it!  How  cheerfully  should  we  die  to 
enter  upon  it!  There  is  Jordan  between,  and  the 
passage  may  be  cold  and  difficult ;  but  there  is  the 
God  of  Israel  before  us; — he  leads  us,  and  his 
right  arm  upholds  us. 

After  the  prayer,  I  considered  this  ordinance  as 
the  Christian  passover,  and  as  such  applied  to  it. 
Lord,  I  come  to  be  more  completely  rescued  from 
nature's  dark  bondage.  I  come  to  be  delivered 
from  the  stroke  of  the  avenging  angel  through  this 
blood  sprinkled  on  my  soul.  I  come,  that  every 
idol  in  my  heart  may  fall  down,  and  that  I  may 
be  led  onward  in  my  way  to  the  heavenly  Canaan. 
Lord,  we  would  eat  our  passover  with  unleaven- 
ed bread,  with  bitter  herbs,  with  loins  girded,  and 
our  staves  in  our  hands,  ready  to  remove  when 
thou  givest  us  the  dismission.  Speaking  of  seeing 
Jesus,  I  quoted  Traill,  and  spoke  of  Christians  once 
commemorating  this  ordinance  with  us,  and  now 
with  Christ  above.  And  how  do  they  wonder  that 
their  hearts  were  no  more  inflamed  by  love!  Is 
this  the  Saviour  I  loved  so  coldly — that  I  served 
so  weakly !  Now  the  King  of  glory  says,  "  Be- 
hold, I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock."  Rev.  iii.  20. 
Come  in,  thou  beloved  of  my  heart!  Let  the  door 
be  opened;  nay,  let  the  wall  be  broken  down, 
rather  than  that  he  should  be  excluded ;  rather  let 


ELEVENTH   MEDITATION.  55 

me  die  to  admit  Christ,  than  live  without  him  in 
my  heart. 

Addressing  myself  to  some  young  people  who 
were  spectators,  I  observed — If  you  asked  us  the 
meaning  of  this  service,  we  should  tell  you  that  we 
commemorate  a  dying  Lord;  that  we  were  once  in 
bondage,  and  that  he  delivered  us;  yes,  he  saved 
us  from  wrath;  he  is  leading  us  to  Canaan;  we 
come  hither  for  refreshment  by  the  way: — is  it 
not  a  noble,  a  reasonable,  and  an  important  ser- 
vice? and  ought  not  you  to  pray  that  you  may 
have  a  right  to  it,  and  then  a  share  in  it. 


MEDITATION  XI. 

AT  THE  SACRAMENT,  OCTOBER  1,  1732. 

Salvation  could  only  be  of  Divine  origin. 

ALTHOUGH  my  violent  cold  hindered  me  from 
speaking  this  day  at  the  table  with  my  usual  free- 
dom, yet,  1  bless  God,  it  was  a  very  comfortable 
ordinance;  and  that  in  the  midst  of  the  weakness, 
and  even  of  the  distress  of  nature,  I  had  some  de- 
lightful views  of  my  everlasting  rest. 

Having  discoursed  on  the  abundance  of  mercy, 
in  a  strain  which  was  very  comfortable  to  myself 
in  the  preparation,  and  I  hope,  in  some  measure, 
to  my  hearers  in  the  delivery,  I  proceeded  at  the 
table  to  some  meditations  on  these  words,  "  He 
that  hath  wrought  us  for  the  selfsame  thing  is 
God."  2  Cor.  v.  5.  That  is,  it  was  the  work  of  a 
God,  to  bring  us  to  it.  He  is  God,  and  none  but  he 
could  have  done  it. — To  work  us  to  it — to  such  a 
thing  as  a  meetness  for  what  we  were  naturally  so 


56  TWELFTH    MEDITATION. 

very  unfit.  O  think  what  it  is  that  we  are  wrought 
to ;  think  who  we  are — what  opposition  God  found 
— how  few  are  wrought  to  it: — all,  may  awaken 
our  admiration  as  well  as  our  joy. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  there  were  mentioned 
some  believing  views  of  Christ;  and  in  receiving 
the  cup,  was  enjoined  a  deep  submission  to  the  de- 
terminations of  Divine  Providence,  and  a  readiness 
to  receive  any  cup  from  the  hand  of  God.  Since 
we  can  say  that,  through  grace,  I  am  well  per- 
suaded that  it  cannot  be  a  cup  of  wrath ;  therefore, 
O  my  God,  I  rejoice  in  saying  "  Thy  will  be 
done." 

I  then  apprehended  something  of  the  beginning 
of  a  fever,  and  recollected  it  might  be  fatal,  yet  I 
cannot  say  that  I  thought  of  it  with  any  terror, 
but  rather  found  a  sweet  willingness  to  be  dissol- 
ved, and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better  than 
this  present  life.  I  adore  God  for  it  as  his  own 
work.  Behold,  O  Lord,  I  am  in  thy  hands.  I 
would  be  waiting  for  thy  salvation,  and  doing  thy 
commands. 


MEDITATION  XII. 

THE   THIRTY-THIRD   SACRAMENT,   MARCH   4,    1733. 

Regret  for  instances  of  past  negligence,  with  reflections  on 
the  awful  justice  of  God,  and  of  the  hopes  and  obligations 
incurred  by  the  mercy  of  salvation. 

IT  has  been  a  sad  instance  of  my  negligence  and 
folly,  that  I  have  taken  no  more  notice  of  what 
has  passed  between  God  and  my  soul  on  such  oc- 
casions as  this  for  many  months ;  as  well  as  that 


TWELFTH    MEDITATION.  57 

I  have  totally  neglected  my  Diary  for  a  consider- 
able time.  I  began  to  be  a  little  more  careful  to- 
wards the  beginning  of  the  year;  and  I  plainly 
find  that  the  time  I  have  since  saved  for  those 
memorandums  had  been  before  lost  in  that  care- 
lessness consequent  upon  such  instances  of  remiss- 
ness  and  folly. 

I  was  this  day  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  I 
introduced  the  ordinance  by  some  meditation  on 
those  words,  "  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son, 
but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not 
with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things?"  Rom. 
viii.  32.  I  observed  the  title  given  to  Christ — "  his 
own  Son."  I  hope  we  are  the  children  of  God, 
else  we  have  no  business  here.  But  he  was  so  in 
a  peculiar  and  eminent  sense,  such  as  no  creature 
is;  yet  God  did  not  spare  him.  He  was  so  far  from 
being  excused,  that  he  was  not  favoured,  that  the 
cup  might  not  pass  away  from  him. 

Behold  His  severity  as  well  as  His  goodness. 
He  "  delivered  him  up."  It  was  not  merely  a  thing 
that  happened  in  the  common  course  of  human 
events ;  but  he  was  by  the  determined  counsel  and 
foreknowledge  of  God  given  up:  there  was  the 
order  of  God  in  it ;  there  was  the  act  of  God  in  it  ; 
and  he  was  sent  into  the  world  on  purpose  that  he 
might  become  a  sacrifice  for  sin.  And  God  deliv- 
ered him  "up  for  us" — mean  and  worthless 'crea- 
tures as  we  are;  "  for  us  all,"  even  for  the  mean- 
est and  the  vilest  of  us ; — gave  him  up  to  all  that 
heavy  load  of  punishment  and  wrath  for  you  and 
for  me.  How  amazing  it  was!  Not  because  he 
needed  us:  Christ  was  in  the  enjoyment  of  eternal 
happiness  and  glory.  What  though  ten  thousand 
creatures  were  sentenced  to  everlasting  destruc- 
tion, and  what  if  we  had  been  in  their  number, 
6 


58  TWELFTH   MEDITATION. 

had  he  not  been  still  the  same?  But  God  gave 
him  for  us ;  and  if  so,  shall  "  he  not  with  him  also 
freely  give  us  all  things?"  temporal  blessings,  so 
far  as  we  need  them;  above  all,  the  blessings  of 
his  covenant.  If  he  has  given  Christ  to  purchase 
them  for  us,  shall  they  be  purchased  in  vain;  if 
reconciled  by  his  death,  shall  we  not  be  saved  by 
his  life!  Let  us  come  with  boldness  to  receive 
those  blessings.  God  will  give  them,  and  let  us 
come  and  give  up  ourselves  to  him:  shall  we  not 
freely  and  faithfully  give  ourselves  up  to  that  God 
who  has  given  us  so  much? 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  particularly  considered 
how,  in  this  dispensation,  sin  appeared  exceeding 
sinful.  Few  have  just  notions  of  it.  It  is  the 
great  design  of  the  devil,  to  represent  it  as  no 
very  considerable  evil,  so  that  sinners  may  be 
easily  drawn  into  it,  and  kept  from  repentance. 
But  here  God  has  contrived  a  method  to  show 
how  malignant  it  is.  We  must  have  low  thoughts 
of  Christ,  or  we  cannot  have  low  thoughts  of  sin. 
Could  it  have  pleased  the  Lord  to  wound  him,  and 
to  put  him  to  grief,  had  not  such  an  atonement 
been  fit,  and,  if  fit,  necessary?  How  odious  and 
hateful  must  we  appear  to  ourselves  in  this  view, 
as  polluted  with  that,  which  the  soul  of  God  hated, 
and  which  the  blood  of  Christ  expiated. 

In  pouring  out  the  cup,  I  remarked,  God  pre- 
pared him  a  body  on  purpose  that  he  might  suffer 
in  it;  that  he  might  have  something  to  offer. 

I  have  lost  many  other  serious  and  good  thoughts 
for  want  of  a  timely  recollection  of  them  after  I 
came  home;  yet  I  remember  to  have  pressed  a 
renunciation  of  all  sin.  The  Lord  grant  I  may 
act  according  to  the  tenor  of  that  discourse. 


MEDITATION  XIII. 

THE   FORTY-FIRST   SACRAMENT,    SEPTEMBER   2,    1733. 

Records  of  happy  experience  in  religion,  with  thoughts  on 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

I  DESIRE  thankfully  to  own,  that  I  have  been  en- 
abled  to  keep  closer  to  God  for  some  time  towards 
the  close  of  the  last  month  than  ordinary.  Yes- 
terday was  a  season  of  sweet  communion  with 
God.  I  found  it  good  for  my  soul  to  draw  near 
to  him,  and  to  converse  with  him  by  fasting  and 
prayer.  This  day  I  have  been  endeavouring  to 
promote  the  interests  of  practical  godliness  by  my 
preaching  and  exhortation  from  those  words,  "  Let 
every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart 
from  iniquity."  2  Tim.  ii.  19. 

At  the  table  of  the  Lord,  my  meditations  were 
fixed  on  those  words  of  Isaiah,  "  I  will  pour  water 
upon  him  that  is  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry 
ground."  Isa.  xliv.  3.  I  observed  the  persons  to 
whom  the  promise  was  made.  It  represents  natu- 
rally what  we  are — "  dry  ground;"  and  what  we 
are  by  grace — "  thirsty;"  longing  for  gracious  as- 
sistance and  spiritual  communications.  And  God's 
Spirit  is  represented  by  "  water,"  to  signify  how 
refreshing  and  how  fructifying  it  is;  and  for  the 
effects,  it  was  to  make  them  grow  as  the  grass, 
and  even  as  willows  by  the  water-courses,  the 
flourishing  of  which  is  very  remarkable.  I  re- 
ferred to  the  promise  also  to  the  rising  genera- 
tion, and  recommended  fervent  application  to  God 
through  prayer. 


60  FOURTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  particularly  insisted  on 
the  obligations  that  we  are  under  to  depart  from  all 
iniquity.  And  O  how  contemptible  and  vile  does 
the  dearest  lust  and  corruption  seem  when  com- 
pared with  the  favour  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ! 

In  pouring  out  the  wine,  I  spoke  particularly 
of  resolution  for  Christ,  and  that  we  should  look 
around  in  our  various  circumstances  to  find  oppor- 
tunities of  serving  him.  And  just  before  I  receiv- 
ed, I  had  such  views  of  approaching  glory  as  I 
have  seldom  known ;  so  that  I  even  longed  to  lay 
down  my  head  in  the  bosom  of  Christ,  and  to  die 
there.  I  record  it,  admiring  the  riches  of  Divine 
grace  therein  to  so  vile  a  creature.  God  has 
lately  owned  my  ministry  to  the  conversion  of  se- 
veral souls ;  and  now  he  meets  me  in  ordinances, 
and  gives  me  more  than  ordinary  communion  with 
him.  The  Lord  grant  that  I  may  not  be  high- 
minded,  but  fear;  and  that  I  may  quietly  wait  for 
the  salvation  of  God.  I  am  sure  that  if  I  ever 
performed  any  action  of  my  life  with  a  full  consent 
of  soul,  it  was  that  by  which  I  this  day  gave  up 
my  soul  unto  the  Lord;  and  it  is  that  with  which 
I  now  record  my  humble  resolution,  in  his  strength, 
of  being  invariably  and  eternally  his.  Amen. 


MEDITATION  XIV. 

THE  FORTY-FOURTH  SACRAMENT,  DECEMBER  2,  1733. 

The  joy  and  confidence  of  a.  Christian  in  the  cross  of 
Christ  when  viewed  as  the  emblem  of  salvation. 

]  OPENED  the  ordinance  with  some  meditations  on 
those  words, "  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save 


FOURTEENTH  MEDITATION.  61 

in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Galatians 
vi.  14. — I  observed  the  apostle's  temper  with  res- 
pect to  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  the  reason  of  this 
regard  to  it.  His  temper  was  that  he  gloried  in  it. 
To  be  sure,  he  had  been  often  upbraided  with  it; 
"This  babbler, — thou  art  beside  thyself,"  etc.:  yet 
he  was  not  ashamed  to  own  himself  the  disciple  of 
a  crucified  Redeemer;  very  far  from  that.  I  hope 
we,  too,  are  not  ashamed  of  that  cause.  If  every 
friend  present  were  the  most  keen  and  inveterate 
enemy  to  the  gospel,  I  hope  that  I  should  not  be 
ashamed  to  administer  the  ordinance,  or  to  receive 
it.  Rather  may  we  glory  in  that,  and  in  nothing 
else: — not  in  ourselves;  in  our  wisdom,  learning, 
reasoning  powers,  or  morality ; — in  nothing,  incon- 
sistent with  our  coming  as  naked,  trembling,  guilty 
creatures,  to  shelter  ourselves  under  the  cross; 
which  though  to  those  that  perish  foolishness,  (as 
I  had  been  showing  this  day  from  the  pulpit,)  is  to 
the  believing  soul,  Christ  the  power  and  the  wis- 
dom of  God !  The  effect  follows.  O  that  it  may 
be  found  in  us!  "By  whom  the  world  is  crucified 
unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world :"  that  is,  when  I 
consider  a  suffering  Redeemer,  methinks  that  the 
world  is  as  nothing;  I  am  dead  to  it,  and  it  to  me. 
It  can  no  more  relieve,  help,  delight,  or  save  me, 
than  it  could  a  dying  man.  I  have  no  more  desire 
after  it,  than  one  expiring  upon  the  cross;  but  I 
live  to  Him  that  died  for  me. 

After  deep  humiliation,  I  proceeded  to  break  the 
bread,  and  in  breaking  it  I  spoke  of  the  love  of 
Christ.  How  affecting,  if  a  friend  had  interposed 
between  us  and  one  that  came  to  assault  and  to 
destroy  us;  and  if  he  had  only  received  a  wound, 
how  would  it  have  impressed  our  hearts !  Much 
more  was  it  to  die  for  us :  to  die  when  it  was  in  his 
6 


62  FIFTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

own  power  to  have  prevented  it,  which  he  took  care 
to  show,  by  striking  those  to  the  ground  who  came 
to  apprehend  him.  Behold,  too,  the  hardness  and 
obstinacy  of  their  hearts,  that  they  would  still  per- 
sist in  that  attempt.  Yet  when  our  Lord  had  given 
this  testimony  of  his  power,  he  submitted  himself, 
as  if  he  had  been  weak  and  vanquished.  Admire 
his  goodness.  , 

In  pouring  out  the  cup,  I  mentioned  the  prophe- 
cy, "He  shall  see  his  seed."  Isaiah  liii.  10.  How 
comfortable  the  thought!  It  is  fulfilled  in  us,  and 
it  shall  be  accomplished  in  those  that  come  after 
us.  Christ  shall  have  a  seed  to  serve  him  when 
we  are  in  our  graves;  and  we  and  they,  at  the 
consummation  of  all  things,  shall  be  taken  up  with 
the  enjoyment  of  him,  and  drink  new  wine  in  our 
Father's  kingdom. 

I  bless  God  that  I  had  a  very  delightful  day :  my 
tears  flowed,  as  I  hope,  of  love,  for  this  fountain 
of  my  heart  was  unutterably  revived  with  a  sense 
of  my  covenant  interest  in  God. 


MEDITATION  XV. 

THE   FIFTY-FIFTH   SACRAMENT,   JANUARY   5,    1735. 

The  triumph  of  Christ,  and  the  future  triumph  of  the 
church  in  him. 

As  I  was  this  day  employed  in  meditations  on 
Christ's  compassion  to  tempted  souls,'  I  introduced 
the  sacrament  with  some  contemplations  on  those 
words,  "Having  spoiled  principalities  and  powers, 
he  made  a  show  of  them  openly."  Colossians  ii.  15. 
Our  danger  from  the  powers  of  hell  was  great; 


FIFTEENTH    MEDITATION.  63 

they  foiled  our  first  parents  even  in  paradise ;  and 
if  such  things  were  done  in  the  green  tree,  what 
would  have  been  done  in  the  dry?  No  doubt  the 
devil  triumphed  in  that  victory.  He  looked  on 
mankind  as  his  prey ;  but  Christ  took  the  spoil  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  mighty.  Little  did  the  devil 
think  how  his  devices  would  end.  Little  did  he 
think  how  God  would  overrule  them  to  his  own 
glory,  and  to  the  advanced  happiness  of  his  people ; 
how,  out  of  the  eater  there  should  come  forth  meat, 
and  out  of  the  strong  sweetness.  Judges  xiv.  14. 
As  little  did  he  think,  when  he  was  tempting  and 
triumphing  over  Christ  on  the  cross,  that  he  was 
wounding  his  own  cause,  and  destroying  his  own 
kingdom;  but  there,  Christ  despoiled  him;  there 
he  covered  him  with  confusion  and  shame.  For 
there  he  recovered  his  people  out  of  his  hands; 
he  bound  the  strong  man  armed,  and  spoiled  his 
goods.  Then  he  led  captivity  captive!  ascended 
in  triumph ;  and  having  broken  the  head  of  the 
dragon,  gave  him,  as  it  were,  to  be  meat  to  his 
people  inhabiting  the  wilderness.  Now  the  victory 
is  begun ;  ere  long  it  shall  be  completed,  and  the 
God  of  peace — He  who  through  Christ  became  so 
— shall  shortly  bruise  Satan  under  our  feet.  Yet 
a  little  while,  and  we  shall  trample  upon  him;  not 
only  as  a  wounded,  but  as  a  destroyed  enemy ;  for 
by  death,  Christ  has  destroyed  him  that  had  the 
power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil.  O  let  us  cele- 
brate the  victory. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  had  some  reflections  on 
the  manner  of  Christ's  making  himself  known  to 
his  people; — in  the  riches  of  his  dying  love;  in  the 
power  of  his  resurrection;  the  prevalence  of  his 
intercession;  the  stability  of  his  covenant,  and  the 
glory  of  his  kingdom.  O,  how  happy,  to  behold 


64  FIFTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

Jesus,  to  see  him  face  to  face !  We  rejoice  to  re- 
ceive a  letter  from  a  friend;  but  how  much  more 
do  we  rejoice  to  meet  that  friend,  to  converse  with 
him!  What,  then,  will  our  meeting  above  be, 
should  this  be  our  last  sacrament? 

Before  pouring  out  the  wine,  I  said — By  the 
cross  of  Christ,  the  world  is  crucified  to  us,  and 
we  to  the  world.  It  makes  us  indifferent  to  it,  by 
filling  our  minds  with  other  thoughts.  When  John 
stood  before  the  cross  of  Christ,  as  his  soul  was 
possessed  with  the  idea  of  his  crucified  Master, 
how  little  was  he  impressed  with  earthly  things! 
Surely,  it  would  have  been  much  the  same,  whe- 
ther he  had  to  return  to  a  palace  or  a  cottage. 
This  ordinance  also  encourages  our  dependence 
upon  God  for  what  is  necessary.  If  he  spreads 
such  a  table  for  us,  will  he  not  spread  our  own? 
If  my  Prince  allows  and  invites  me  to  come 
monthly,  and  to  sit  down  with  him  at  his  own 
table,  will  he  see  me  starve  on  other  days?  Will 
he  not,  in  one  way  or  another,  find  bread  for  me 
and  for  my  family?  How  unworthy  a  suspicion! 

After  the  prayer,  and  just  before  I  received  the 
cup,  I  fell  into  a  pleasing  reflection  on  these 
words,  "  They  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual 
drink;" — the  apostles;  the  martyrs;  our  remote 
ancestors;  our  fathers;  our  former  companions  in 
the  ways  of  God.  They  all  came  to  this  ordi- 
nance, and  were  refreshed  by  it.  Future  Chris- 
tians shall  arise,  and  partake  of  it,  too,  when  our 
places  are  empty.  We  are  related  to  all.  Me- 
thinks,  that  we  should  look  back,  look  around,  and 
look  forward  with  delight,  and  make,  as  it  were, 
the  joy  of  the  whole  church  our  own.  But  O, 
that  better  assembly  where  we  shall  all  unite; 
where  we  shall  all  meet  triumphantly  around  the 


SIXTEENTH    MEDITATION.  65 

board  of  our  heavenly  Father,  and  share  in  much 
nobler  entertainments ! 

In  the  prayer,  I  had  a  pleasing  view  of  God,  as 
one,  without  whom  we  should  not  know  what  to 
do,  but  be  even  a  burden  to  ourselves. 


MEDITATION  XVI. 

THE   FIFTY-SIXTH   SACRAMENT,   FEBRUARY   2,    1735. 

The  soul  delighting  in  the  ascension  of  Christ,  under  the 
view  that  death  is  thus  "swallowed  up  in  victory"  and 
meditating  on  Christ  as  suffering  the  just  for  the  un- 
just. 

THIS  Sabbath  was  very  remarkable  on  account  of 
the  extraordinary  pleasure  that  I  had,  both  in  at- 
tending on  the  sermon  in  the  morning,  and  on  the 
Lord's  supper  in  the  evening;  nor  can  I  forbear 
observing  the  connexion  between  them.  Mr.  Wil- 
kinson had  preached  in  the  morning,  perhaps  the 
best  sermon  I  have  ever  heard,  undoubtedly  one 
of  the  best,  on  the  duties  and  privileges  of  the 
children  of  God;  a  subject  from  which  I  had 
preached  a  sermon  that  I  thought  laboured:  but 
when  I  saw  the  vast  disproportion  between  the  two 
discourses,  and  the  great  advantage  on  his  side; 
and,  indeed,  considered  how  much  superior  it  was 
to  almost  any  thing  I  ever  produced,  it  shamed 
and  humbled  me;  and  yet  I  bless  God  that  it  did 
not  grieve  me.  If  any  stirrings  of  envy  moved, 
they  were  immediately  suppressed;  and  as  soon 
as  I  came  home,  I  solemnly  returned  my  acknow- 
ledgments to  God  for  having  raised  up  such  a 
light  in  his  church,  and  for  having  honoured  me 


66  SIXTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

with  his  education;  and  recommended  him  to  the 
Divine  blessing  with  meltings  of  the  tenderest  af- 
fection, leaving  myself  in  the  hand  of  God,  acqui- 
escing in  the  thought  of  being  eclipsed,  of  being 
neglected,  if  God  should  so  appoint:  at  the  same 
time  adoring  him,  that,  with  capacities  inferior  to 
a  multitude  of  others,  I  had  been  led  into  services 
superior  to  many  of  those  in  comparison  with 
whom  my  knowledge  is  but  as  that  of  a  child. 

In  the  prayer  I  had  much  communion  with 
God;  in  the  sermon,  little  or  none;  but  so  much 
in  the  sacrament,  that  my  very  heart  was  almost 
swallowed  up.  A  variety  of  plain,  solid,  and  nat- 
ural thoughts  sprung  in  upon  my  mind,  like  water 
from  a  fountain,  and  gave  me  unutterable  pleas- 
ure. Many  of  them  are  vanished  away ;  some  few 
remain,  the  substance  of  which  were  as  follow. 

I  introduced  the  ordinance  with  some  medita- 
tions on  these  words,  "  Thou  hast  ascended  on 
high,  thou  hast  led  captivity  captive:  thou  hast  re- 
ceived gifts  for  men."  Psalm  Ixviii.  18.  We  are 
met  to  commemorate  the  death  of  Christ,  but  not 
only  his  death.  There  was  a  sacred  pleasure, 
after  his  resurrection,  in  beholding  the  place  where 
the  Lord  lay.  But  had  he  never  risen,  what  a 
grief  would  it  have  been,  on  the  fourth  day,  to 
have  seen  Christ  still  lying  there!  In  succeeding 
days  and  ages,  what  a  reproach  to  Christians — if 
such  existed  in  succeeding  ages — to  have  said  to 
them,  "  Behold  the  sepulchre  of  your  Lord!"  But 
now  the  reproach  of  the  cross  and  of  the  tomb 
has  ceased.  He  has  risen;  and  that  is  in  itself  a 
pleasant  thought.  He  has  ascended  on  high;  and 
that  is  one  still  more  delightful.  Had  he  risen  and 
dwelt  on  earth,  we  might  have  rejoiced  and  gloried 
in  him,  though  we  had  seen  him  in  the  same  hum- 


SIXTEENTH    MEDITATION.  67 

ble  form  in  which  he  appeared  to  Mary  Magda- 
lene, or  to  the  disciples  on  the  way  to  Emmaus. 
But  he  has  gone  into  heaven,  and  is  at  the  right 
hand  of  God.  Let  us  look  after  him  there.  When 
Elijah  was  taken  away,  Elisha  smote  his  hands 
and  exclaimed,  "  My  father,  my  father,  the  chariot 
of  Israel,  and  the  horsemen  thereof!"  2  Kings  ii. 
12.  But  is  there  reason  thus  to  lament  an  ascend- 
ed Saviour?  We  should  rather  rejoice.  The  disci- 
ples stood  gazing  up  into  heaven;  but  wherefore? 
One  would  rather  have  thought  that  they  should 
have  recollected  it  as  a  matter  of  joy,  on  princi- 
ples of  gratitude  and  interest.  Of  gratitude!  how 
pleasant  to  think  of  the  triumph  of  our  friends!  If 
a  kind  and  generous  friend  had  exposed  his  life 
for  us,  and,  instead  of  perishing  in  the  attempt, 
had  found  his  own  advancement  in  it,  surely  it 
would  have  given  us  peculiar  joy ;  perhaps  even 
greater  than  our  own  preferment  could  have  done. 
Is  it  not,  then,  a  matter  of  congratulation  that 
Christ  has  ascended  on  high,  and  sat  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  God;  especially  when  we  consider 
how  our  interest  is  concerned,  both  as  he  has  led 
captivity  captive,  and  given  gifts  to  men?  He  has 
led  captivity  captive,  that  is,  he  has  triumphed 
over  those  who  would  have  triumphed  over  us. 
Over  our  enemy,  when  he  thought  to  have  the 
greatest  advantage.  Even  on  the  cross  he  tri- 
umphed over  death,  so  that  he  has  abolished  it, 
and  quickly  will  it  be  swallowed  up  in  victory. 
We  view  death  here  as  a  conqueror; — he  has 
made  late  depredations,  for  within  the  last  ten 
days  two  of  our  members  have  died,  (that  is,  Mrs. 
Manning  and  Mrs.  Cook;)  but  yet  we  triumph  over 
him  by  faith  in  Christ.  Arise,  arise,  and  lead  cap- 
tivity captive,  O  Son  of  God.  We  should  raise  our 


68  SIXTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

hosannas  to  thee  from  earth.  Especially  consid- 
ering the  gifts  received  for  men ;  the  extraordinary 
endowments  of  the  apostles  and  the  evangelists, 
the  benefits  of  which  we  now  receive,  and  other 
spiritual  gifts  which  are  given  us  in  conversion,  in 
quickening,  and  in  carrying  us  on  thus  far.  Why 
have  we  not  fallen  as  by  former  difficulties?  We 
had  never  got  thus  far  without  support.  Had  we 
seen  them,  we  should  not,  perhaps,  have  had  the 
courage  to  encounter  them.  And  He  will  impart 
more  comforts,  so  that  we  may  now  consider  our- 
selves as  risen  and  ascended  with  him.  In  the 
mean  time,  let  us  go  to  the  throne  of  grace. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  remarked,  How  highly 
should  we  have  thought  ourselves  indebted  to 
Christ,  if  in  the  days  of'  his  flesh  he  had  invited 
us  to  sup  with  him ! — Lord,  if  thou  hadst  given  me 
a  crumb  of  bread,  or  a  cup  of  cold  water,  as  a 
token  of  thy  love,  it  had  been  better  to  me  than 
wine ;  better  than  a  feast  of  fat  things :  but  thou 
givest  me  this  bread ;  thou  comest  to  sup  with  me, 
and  invitest  me  to  sup  with  thee ! 

In  pouring  out  the  wine,  I  added,  Christ  "  suf- 
fered, the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring 
us  to  God."  It  is  not  said,  to  heaven,  but  to  God, 
to  intimate,  that  those  who  share  in  salvation  by 
Christ  are  reconciled  to  God,  and  reinstated  in  his 
favour;  his  love  is  shed  abroad  in  your  souls,  and 
they  shall  be  brought  to  the  eternal  enjoyment  of 
him.  In  the  mean  time,  in  this  dependence  let  us 
go  to  God.  To  him  that  has  loved  us !  Pleasing 
gradation;  loved  me — gave  himself  for  me.  But 
when  I  look  around  me  at  his  table,  what  then? 
Could  I,  then,  see  all  Sion,  an  assembly  of  all 
men  in  every  nation,  of  every  kindred  and  lan- 
guage; above  all,  could  I  look  within  the  veil,  how 


SEVENTEENTH    MEDITATION.  69 

delightful !  O  what  a  joyful  universal  hosanna  will 
arise  when  all  are  thus  assembled  together! 

Such  as  these  were  the  workings  of  my  heart 
at  this 'most  delightful  and  edifying  ordinance.  O 
that  it  may  not  prove  only  as  a  transient  blaze  of 
the  spirits!  but  that  the  happy  consequences  of  it 
may  go  along  with  me  into  all  the  devotions,  and 
into  all  the  services,  that  lie  before  me  this  month ; 
and  that  I  may  be  prepared  for  all  the  will  of  God. 


MEDITATION  XVII. 

THE   FIFTY-SEVENTH   SACRAMENT,    MARCH   2,    1735. 

Happy  recollections  of  communion  with  God  in  the  offices 
of  religion,  with  thoughts  on  the  joyful  duties  of  grati- 
tude and  love. 

THIS,  like  yesterday,  has  been  a  day  of  unmerit- 
ed, of  unbounded  goodness,  and  I  can  hardly  ex- 
press the  sweet  communion  with  God,  which  I 
had  in  his  house  and  at  his  table.  I  had  been  dis- 
coursing on  communion  with  him,  and,  through 
grace,  I  have  felt  it.  A  sermon  composed  under 
great  deadness,  and  which,  when  I  composed  it,  I 
had  thought  very  meanly  of,  was  delivered  with 
great  seriousness,  spirit,  and  pleasure.  It  was  the 
language  not  merely  of  my  tongue,  but  of  my 
heart.  I  had  communion  with  God,  as  my  com- 
passionate, wise,  almighty,  and  bountiful  Friend; 
with  Christ,  as  my  atonement,  righteousness,  In- 
tercessor, Head,  and  Forerunner;  and  adored  the 
Divine  grace  for  such  manifestations  to  so  guilty 
and  wretched  a  creature. 

I  opened  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper 


70  SEVENTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

with  some  meditations  upon  the  women  weeping 
as  they  followed  Christ.  They  did  not  know  all 
the  purposes  of  his  death.  They  mourned  a  kind 
and  generous  Friend; — we  mourn  a  Redeemer; 
for  the  Lord  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all ; — 
he  laid  on  him  mine  iniquity ;  perhaps  mine  alone 
might  have  sunk  him  as  deep;  at  least,  mine  were 
added  to  the  weight.  He  died  for  me.  If  I  by 
my  folly,  had  occasioned  the  death  of  a  dear  and 
valuable  friend,  how  would  it  have  wounded  my 
soul !  and  if  I  had  seen  his  picture,  how  would  it 
have  revived  my  sorrows!  and  if,  when  dying,  he 
had  sent  me  some  kind  token  of  his  forgiveness 
and  his  love,  how  would  my  heart  have  bled  when 
I  had  seen  that  token!  Behold,  it  is  here!  this  is 
the  token  that  our  dying  Saviour  sends  to  us,  to 
tell  us  that  he  heartily  forgives  our  folly  and  our 
wickedness,  and  died  that  it  might  be  forgiven. 
What  return  shall  I  make? — Lord,  I  will  love 
thee.  But  it  is  a  poor  return;  but  if  I  had  more 
to  give  thee,  I  would  do  it  cheerfully.  If  I  were 
the  highest  angel  in  heaven,  thou  shouldst  have  all 
my  heart.  In  the  mean  time,  blessed  be  thy  name, 
that  I  can  say  I  love  thee;  and  that  thou  knowest 
that,  as  thou  knowest  all  things ; — as  Peter,  when 
he  could  not  appeal  to  his  actions,  as  he  could 
have  wished,  appealed  to  his  heart  and  to  Him 
that  knew  it :  "  Lord,  I  wish  I  could  say,  that 
thou  mayest  see  by  my  conduct,  that  I  have  loved 
thee: — that  I  have  adhered  to  thee  when  all  for- 
sook thee;  and  though  brought  into  the  danger  of 
dying  with  thee,  yet  that  I  have  not  denied  thee." 
But  as  he  could  not  say  this,  he  appeals  to  Christ : 
"  Lord,  though  I  cannot  clear  it  up  as  I  could 
wish  to  men,  yet  I  hope  that  I  can  clear  it  up  to 
thee." 


EIGHTEENTH    MEDITATION.  71 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  said,  Is  it  nothing  to 
us?  Why,  it  is  something  to  all  around  us;  how 
much  more,  then,  to  us !  Lord,  I  grieve  that  I  can 
grieve  no  more.  I  appeal  to  thee,  that  I  would 
love  thee;  and  if  my  love  might  grow  as  affliction 
grows,  I  would  bear  as  much  as  ever  I  could. 

This  I  wrote  as  soon  as  I  came  home;  but 
having  been  interupted  in  the  memorandums  here, 
I  forget  what  followed  in  pouring  out  the  wine, 
and  only  remember  that  it  was,  on  the  whole,  a 
blessed  day. 


MEDITATION  XVIII. 

THE   FIFTY-NINTH   SACRAMENT,    MAY   4,    1735. 

Of  the  connexion  of  the  spiritual  blessings  with  each  other, 
with  correspondent  exhortations. 

I  OPENED  the  ordinance  with  some  meditations  on 
these  words:  "  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  blessed  us  with 
all  spiritual  blessings  in  Christ:  according  as  he 
hath  chosen  us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without  blame 
before  him  in  love."  Eph.  i.  3,  4.  Let  us  bless 
God  at  all  times,  especially  after  such  medita- 
tions as  we  have  here  been  engaged  in,  that  we, 
who  were  afar  off,  are  brought  nigh.  This  is  ful- 
filled in  this  very  approach  to  the  Lord's  supper, 
where  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  brought  us  nigh, 
is  in  so  peculiar  a  manner  to  be  commemorated. 
We  have  reason  to  bless  God,  who  herein  has 
blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings.  There  is  a 
chain,  and  a  connexion ;  those  who  are  blessed  with 


72  EIGHTEENTH    MEDITATION. 

one  spiritual  blessing  are  blessed  with  all, — and 
they  are  the  blessings  with  which  the  Christian  is 
most  affected,  because  in  themselves  so  noble ;  and 
because  there  is  such  a  connexion  between  them 
and  heavenly  things;  for  whom  he  predestinated, 
he  called,  justified,  and  glorified.  It  is  because 
he  has  chosen  us  in  him,  that  all  those  favours 
are  bestowed  upon  us.  God  does  nothing  without 
design; — "Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world;"  Acts  xv.  18; 
and  it  is  a  pleasing  thought,  that  we  lay  upon  the 
heart  of  Christ  before  the  world  was.  God  gave 
us  to  him  by  the  covenant  of  redemption,  when  he 
chose  us.  It  was  of  his  free  grace  that  he  chose 
us  all  in  him;  and  whatever  favour  he  proposed 
doing  he  did  on  his  account;  and  this  was  that 
we  might  be  not  only  morally  virtuous,  but  holy, 
and  religious,  upon  scriptural  principles;  and  also 
that  we  might  be  without  blame;  cutting  off  occa- 
sion from  those  who  might  seek  to  speak  evil  of 
us,  and  of  religion;  and  all  this  in  love,  which 
must  be  the  principle  of  our  obedience; — love  to 
God,  and  love  to  each  other.  Love — the  blessed 
abridgement  of  all  piety,  and  which  this  ordinance 
has  a  most  apparent  tendency  to  promote. 

In  the  prayer,  we  humbled  ourselves  deeply 
before  God,  reflecting,  particularly,  that  we  could 
not  have  believed  on  the  last  sacrament  day,  that 
we  should  thus  have  forsaken  him  before  the  re- 
turn of  this. 

When  we  came  to  break  the  bread  we  observed, 
that  God  and  the  devil  are  represented  as  carrying 
on  the  work  of  bruising  Christ,  though  with  dif- 
ferent aims  and  purposes — the  one  full  of  grace, 
the  other  of  malignity.  Here  God  took  the  cun- 
ning in  his  own  craftiness,  and  "  out  of  the  eater 


EIGHTEENTH    MEDITATION.  73 

came  forth  meat."  Instead  of  our  being  deterred 
from  trusting  in  Christ  by  what  he  has  suffered, 
we  are  engaged  to  trust  in  him  the  more.  Blessed 
Lord,  we  commit  ourselves  to  thee,  who  wast  thus 
reviled  to  bring  us  to  glory;  and  seek  our  lives 
from  thee,  who  didst  die. 

Before  filling  the  cup,  I  mentioned  our  having 
access  to  the  most  holy  place  by  the  blood  of 
Christ;  in  token  of  which  the  veil  of  the  temple, 
though  thick  with  embroidery,  was  rent  asunder. 
Let  us,  by  faith,  look  inward  to  that  which  is 
within  it,  and  draw  nigh  in  a  full  assurance  of 
faith.  Surely,  if  we  have  boldness  to  enter  into 
the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  we  may  have 
some  peculiar  ardour  when  drawing  near  to  God 
in  this  blessed  and  holy  ordinance;  and  in  this 
part  of  it,  accordingly,  the  prayer  was  principally 
taken  up  in  pleading  promises  of  pardon,  of  sanc- 
tification,  conduct,  direction,  support,  and  the  im- 
parting of  every  good  thing,  of  perseverance,  and 
glory;  and  afterwards  I  said,  Why  should  we 
doubt  of  them?  Because  we  are  sinners?  Those 
promises  are,  many  of  them,  such  that  they  could 
be  made  only  to  sinful  creatures. 

I  know  not  when  I  have  remembered  our  con- 
cerns as  a  church  with  more  pleasure  than  at  this 
ordinance.  On  the  whole,  it  was  a  season  of  some 
comfort  especially  in  the  advance  of  it,  though 
my  mind  was  greatly  distracted  at  the  beginning. 
Many  acknowledged  the  presence  of  God  with 
them  in  the  duties  of  the  day :  may  all  the  praise 
be  ascribed  to  him. 


(     74    ) 
MEDITATION  XIX. 

THE   FIFTY-FOURTH   SACRAMENT,    SEPTEMBER    7,    1735. 

Of  the  Divine  mercy  in  the  scheme  of  redemption,  with 
solemn  thoughts  on  our  personal  responsibility  for  the 
sufferings  of  Christ. 

THE  ordinance  was  introduced  with  some  reflec- 
tions on  those  words,  "All  the  promises  of  God 
in  him  are  yea,  and  in  him  Amen."  2  Cor.  i.  20. 
I  had  been  discoursing  on  the  struggle  between 
faith  and  unbelief,  in  a  precious  soul ;  and  I 
thought  this  a  proper  sequel.  The  promises  of 
God  may  be  said  to  be  yea  and  amen  in  Christ, 
as  it  is  through  him  that  they  are  all  made. 
Whatever  security  they  give  us  is  to  be  ascribed 
to  him,  because  we  had  otherwise  been  treated  as 
heirs  of  wrath;  and  he  takes  it  upon  himself  to 
see  to  the  performance  of  them,  being  exalted  by 
God  for  that  very  purpose.  And  although  nothing 
can  be  a  greater  security  than  the  Divine  fidelity, 
yet  it  sometimes  suits  our  infirmities,  and  it  helps 
our  faith,  to  see  such  a  step  taken  towards  the 
performance  of  the  Divine  promises; — that  such 
a  gracious  instrument  should  have  been  raised 
up,  and  endued  with  such  extraordinary  power. 
Therefore  our  faith  may  justly  take  its  rise  from 
hence,  and  we  may  encourage  ourselves  to  hope 
for  those  blessings  concerning  which  we  might  else 
have  been  most  ready  to  doubt.  Although  my 
sins  be  ever  so  great,  when  I  look  on  the  blood  of 
Christ,  I  can  believe  that  they  may  be  pardoned. 
Whatever  difficulties  arise,  his  power  and  his 


NINETEENTH  MEDITATION.  75 

grace  can  support  me;  and  his  wisdom  can  turn 
to  good  whatever  calamities  I  now  endure.  Where 
was  any  thing  over  which  one  would  have  been 
more  tempted  to  suspect  that  providence  had  slept, 
than  in  this  great  scene  of  the  death  and  suffer- 
ings of  Christ?  And  yet  they  were  accomplished 
by  the  determined  counsel  and  foreknowledge  of 
God,  and  overruled  to  the  most  gracious  pur- 
poses. And,  surely,  when  we  consider  the  pro- 
mise of  eternal  glory,  as  sealed  in  the  blood  of 
Christ, — it  is  so  noble  a  price,  that  we  may  ex- 
pect that  the  purchase  will  indeed  be  glorious; 
and  unworthy  as  we  are  ourselves,  we  may  hope 
for  heaven,  in  the  worthiness  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  remarked,  "  He  was 
wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was  bruised 
for  our  iniquities."  Isa.  liii.  5.  Should  not  the 
thought  grieve  us?  When  Christ  came  into  our 
world,  and  behaved  in  such  a  manner  in  it,  we 
might  have  expected  that  he  would  have  been  re- 
ceived with  the  utmost  affection;  that  when  the 
eye  saw  him,  the  voice  should  have  blessed  him ; 
and  that,  if  there  had  been  one  mouth  that  could 
have  reviled  him,  one  hand  that  could  have  struck 
or  wounded  him,  it  had  been  grievous ;  much  more 
so,  that  he  should  have  been  slain,  although  it  had 
been  but  by  one  person :  how  much  more  so,  when 
such  vast  multitudes  were  so  concerned,  that  every 
one  of  them  made  it  his  own  act,  to  have  killed  the 
Prince  of  life!  Vast  multitudes  were,  indeed,  the 
occasion  of  that  crime,  and  we  are  of  the  number 
yet !  And  yet  he  spoke  in  mercy  to  those  who 
were  his  betrayers  and  his  murderers;  the  word 
of  this  salvation  by  him  was  even  sent  to  them ! 
Think  of  our  own  concern  in  his  death :  had  the 
earth  been  only  the  scene  of  his  sufferings,  and 


76  NINETEENTH    MEDITATION. 

had  he  died  here  for  another  order  of  beings,  it 
would  have  well  become  us  to  have  thought  often 
on  so  wonderful  a  transaction;  how  much  the  more 
so,  when  it  was  that  he  might  redeem  us  by  his 
own  blood ! 

When  pouring  out  the  wine,  I  observed,  that 
had  a  malefactor  been  executed  as  Christ  was  for 
the  murder  of  the  dearest  and  best  of  our  friends, 
or  for  the  most  horrible  treason  against  our  coun- 
try? yet  we  could  hardly  have  borne  to  have  seen 
some  circumstances  of  the  rage  and  cruelty  with 
which  he  was  treated ;  it  would  have  turned  even 
justice  into  gall:  but  if  we  had  seen  an  innocent 
person,  if  we  had  seen  a  friend,  thus  handled, 
what  indignation,  what  distress  would  have  arisen 
in  our  minds!  Surely,  if  a  person  of  a  very  dis- 
solute and  abandoned  character  had,  in  a  fit  of 
intoxication,  been  drawn  in  to  have  been  a  party 
in  such  a  crime,  he  must  have  been  exceedingly 
shocked  in  the  review.  Here,  then,  let  our  tears 
flow;  here  let  our  indignation  arise,  and  that, 
against  ourselves! 

I  concluded  this  ordinance  with  an  exhortation 
to  the  greatest  care,  that  we  may  live  as  under  the 
influence  of  the  dying  love  of  Christ:  and  that  it 
is  our  duty  to  recollect  the  particular  frailties  and 
temptations  of  our  more  serious  relations  in  life, 
so  that  we  may  be  armed  with  correspondent  reso- 
lutions and  engagements.  Here,  the  exhortation 
was  warm;  and  speaking  of  the  concern  with 
which  ministers  should  declare  these  things,  I 
mentioned  the  zeal  of  the  apostles  when  they  came 
to  preach  a  crucified,  yet  a  risen,  Redeemer;  and 
prayed  earnestly  that  the  like  impressions  might, 
by  the  same  Spirit,  be  made  upon  our  hearts. 


MEDITATION  XX. 

THE   SIXTY-FIFTH   SACRAMENT,    OCTOBER   5,    1735. 

How  the  favour  of  God,  and  the  hopes  of  the  gospel,  may 
render  a  Christian  superior  to  the  trials  and  sorrows  of 
the  world. 

I  OPENED  the  ordinance  with  some  meditations  on 
these  words,  "Thou  preparest  a  table  before  me 
in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies."  Psalm  xxiii.  5. 
Here  is  a  table  spread,  a  table  of  provisions,  which 
may,  indeed,  to  an  eye  of  sense,  seem  but  of  little 
value ;  yet,  to  the  believing  eye  of  faith,  in  con- 
nexion with  the  purposes  for  which  they  are  ap- 
pointed, the  value  of  them  is  inestimably  great,  as 
that  of  parchment  and  of  wax  may  become  in 
being  made  the  conveyance  of  some  vast  estate. 
God  has  prepared  this  table :  to  spread  it  was  not 
a  sudden  thing,  the  work  of  an  hour,  or  of  a  day : 
41  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world;"  Acts  xv.  18;  and  all  seem 
to  have  been  centred  in  this;  therefore,  was  the 
way  prepared  by  so  many  prophecies ;  by  so 
many  types;  but,  through  the  singular  goodness 
of  God,  the  dearest  discoveries  have  been  reserved 
^for  us.  Never  did  God  say  concerning  the  pass- 
over,  This  is  the  representation  of  my  Son,  who 
is  to  be  made  a  sacrifice  for  sin ;  this  seals  to  you 
the  covenant  of  grace,  to  be  established  in  the 
blood  of  that  immaculate  Lamb,  the  most  excel- 
lent dispenser  of  this  most  valuable  covenant ; — 
this  was  happily  reserved  for  us.  And  this  table 
is  prepared  for  us  "  in  the  presence  of  our  ene- 


78  TWENTIETH    MEDITATION. 

mies."  Scripture  represents  a  band  of  formidable 
spirits  as  engaged  for  our  ruin :  they  urged  on  the 
death  of  Christ,  but  found  their  own  disappoint- 
ment and  defeat  in  it;  and,  no  doubt,  they  look 
with  envy  and  rage  on  the  work  of  our  redemp- 
tion, and  all  the  memorials  of  it.  God  anoints 
our  head  as  with  oil  in  this  ordinance ;  we  receive 
the  effusion  of  that  blessed  Spirit  from  Christ  our 
Head,  of  which  it  may  be  said,  that  it  is  like  the 
oil  poured  out  on  the  head  of  Aaron,  which  ran 
down  to  his  beard,  and  thence  to  the  skirts  of  his 
garment.  And  we  may  truly  say,  that  our  cup 
runs  over.  God  bestows  upon  us,  not  only  a  suffi- 
ciency, but  a  superfluity  of  blessings.  We  might 
have  had  eternal  reason  to  have  adored  his  good- 
ness had  he  done  much  less  than  this.  Had  he 
continued  us  in  this  present  life,  free  from  its  de- 
cays and  its  calamities,  and  favoured  us  with  an 
eternal  duration  of  those  pleasures  of  friendship 
and  devotion  which  we  here  enjoy,  it  would  have 
been  matter  of  grateful  acknowledgment;  much 
more  so,  had  he  given  us  the  entertainments  of 
holy  and  separate  spirits,  although  the  body  had 
been  lost  in  the  grave;  but  he  graciously  adds  the 
happiness  of  that  to  the  happiness  of  the  soul,  and 
thus  makes  our  whole  person  completely  blessed. 
How  reasonably  may  we  then  conclude,  that  surely 
"goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  us  all  the  days 
of  our  lives ;"  for  what  can  we  imagine  so  valua-^ 
ble,  that  God  would  compare  it  with,  or  prefer  it 
to,  his  Son?  Should  our  days  be  gloomy,  afflicted, 
unprofitable,  and  useless,  still  shall  mercy  and 
goodness  follow  them;  and,  what  is  best  of  all, 
we  shall  "  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for 
ever."  It  would  be  a  great  favour  to  be  allowed 
every  day  to  spend  an  hour  in  God's  house  with 


TWENTIETH    MEDITATION.  79 

such  delight  as  we  have  sometimes,  and  I  hope 
this  day,  done;  much  better  than  to  enjoy  a  great 
estate,  or  than  any  of  the  delights  of  sense.  But 
God  will  bring  his  children  home,  and  there  they 
shall  dwell  for  ever!  Reviving  thought!  We  may 
arise  from  the  table  of  the  Lord  with  satisfaction ; 
nay,  in  this  view,  we  might  take  our  last  leave  of 
it  with  pleasure;  yes,  with  far  greater  and  more 
reasonable  pleasure  than  the  Jews  took  their  leave 
of  the  Mosaic  tabernacle,  that  they  might  go  and 
worship  God  in  his  temple  at  Jerusalem. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  said,  Blessed  Jesus, 
had  we  only  seen  thee  in  a  mortal  form,  at  a  table 
with  the  children  of  men,  although  it  had  been 
under  a  golden  canopy,  and  every  luxury  of  Aha- 
suerus'  feast  had  been  renewed ;  though  the  chil- 
dren of  princes  had  been  waiting  upon  thee,  and 
all  the  kings  and  emperors  on  the  earth  had  been 
sitting  with  thee;  though  the  greatest  delicacies 
of  animal  nature  had  been  exhausted  for  thine 
entertainment,  what  a  condescension  had  it  been ! 
especially,  if  thou  hadst  here  instructed  them  in  a 
way  of  virtue  and  of  happiness;  but  how  much 
more  at  a  paschal  table,  when  telling  thy  disciples 
of  thy  body  broken,  and  thy  blood  shed!  How 
important  must  the  case  be!  An  angel  would  not 
have  descended  from  heaven,  nor  dwelt  one  day 
in  a  mortal  form  on  tne  earth,  upon  any  mean 
^nd  low  occasion;  how  much  less,  then,  the  Lord 
of  angels ! 

In  pouring  out  the  wine,  I  said,  We  have  bold- 
ness to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 
To  think  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  poured  out  is  won- 
derful ;  to  think  of  it  in  this  connexion,  and  that 
without  it  we  might  have  had  no  boldness.  Had 
we  arrived  at  the  gates  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 


80  TWENTY-FIRST    MEDITATION. 

we  might  have  stopped  short,  as  some  poor  naked 
beggar  at  the  door  of  the  presence  chamber  of  a 
king ;  but  now,  we  are  encouraged  to  make  our  ap- 
proach as  those  who  may  hope  to  worship  there. 

In  taking  the  cup,  I  remarked,  We  commemo- 
rate thy  death,  blessed  Jesus;  nor  would  we  be 
ashamed  nor  afraid  to  do  so,  if  we  were  surround- 
ed with  thy  blaspheming  and  persecuting  enemies, 
and  although  we  might  be  led  out  to  share  thy 
cross,  for  we  are  ready  to  take  it  with  thy  crown. 

I  addressed  the  spectators  with  an  expostulation 
on  the  folly  of  continuing  irresolute,  and  of  absent- 
ing themselves,  without  due  cause,  from  the  table 
of  the  Lord. 

I  bless  God,  that  I  had  some  comfortable  com- 
munion with  him  this  day-,  and  could  say,  that  it 
was  good  for  me  to  be  there. 


MEDITATION  XXI. 

THE  SIXTY-EIGHTH  SACRAMENT,    NOVEMBER  2,  1735. 

Love  to  the  Redeemer  will  insure  the  obedience  of  a  Chris- 
tian to  the  precepts  of  his  law,  and  to  such  are  promised 
the  constant  support  of  the  Divine  presence. 

"  IF  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  words;  and 
my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will  come  unto 
him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him."  John  xiv.  23. 
Christians  you  will  observe  that  we  are  »not  sur- 
veying the  duties  and  privileges  of  the  most  emi- 
nent and  distinguished  saints,  but  those  of  every 
Christian.  It  is  his  character,  who  will  keep  the 
words  of  Christ;  who  will  receive  them;  who 
will  retain  them ;  who  will  reflect  upon  them,  and 


TWENTY-FIRST    MEDITATION.  81 

\vho  will  act  in  a  humble  subjection  to  them ; — 
and  this  very  thought,  that  they  are  the  words  of 
Christ,  will  be  enough  for  him;  a  Divine  power 
will  attend  them,  and  a  humble  obedience  will  be 
immediately  produced. 

I  hope  we  know  what  this  character  means :  if 
we  do,  we  are  happy.  "  If  any  man  love  me,  he 
will  keep  my  words:  and  my  Father  will  love 
him."  Amazing  condescension,  that  the  great 
eternal  Father  should  love  a  poor  sinful  worm! 
But  this  he  will  do;  and  love  him  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  become  his  invariable  friend ;  and  O, 
what  a  happiness?  Although  some  may  slight  me; 
although  others  may  censure  me;  although  others 
hate  me;  even  though  all  the  rage  of  earth  and 
hell  unite  against  me,  yet  if  God  loves  me,  it  is 
enough!  How  much  more,  if  he  dwells  with  me; 
and  Christ  likewise!  Yet  this  is  the  promise, 
"  We  will  come  unto  him."  I  hope  it  is  fulfilled; 
I  hope  that  Christ  has  come  to  us  this  day  in 
meditation,  retirement,  and  prayer;  and  is  coming 
to  his  table.  And  "  we  will  come  unto  him,  and 
make  our  abode  with  him!"  O  this  crowns  all! 
To  have  God,  not  as  a  transient  visitor,  but  to 
have  him  as  our  constant  Friend;  what  a  blessed 
boon  does  it  bestow!  And  has  not  God  for  some 
time  made  his  abode  in  our  hearts?  Surely,  if  he 
had  not,  we  had  drooped  and  perished  long  ago. 
We  may  hope  that  he  will  dwell  there  for  ever; 
and  O,  what  a  delight  it  should  be  to  us !  We  are 
ready  to  say,  "  Lord,  they  were  happy  to  whom 
thou  didst  come  in  the  days  of  thy  flesh;  with 
whom  thou  didst  make  thine  abode.  How  should 
we  have  rejoiced  in  that  happiness,  and  loved  the 
very  house  wherein  thou  didst  dwell,  the  very 
room  where  we  had  had  converse  with  thee!" 
8 


82  TWENTY-SECOND    MEDITATION. 

But,  upon  the  whole,  Christ  might  answer  to  us, 
as  he  did  to  the  woman  that  fondly  cried  out, 
**  Blessed  is  the  womb  that  bare  thee,  and  the 
paps  which  thou  hast  sucked;"  "Yea,  rather, 
blessed  are  they  that  hear  the  word  of  God,  and 
keep  it."  Luke  xi.  27,  28. 

In  breaking  the  bread  I  observed,  among  many 
other  things,  the  emphasis  of  those  words,  "  With 
his  stripes  we  are  healed."  Isa.  liii.  5.  The  re- 
covery is  already  begun  in  every  gracious  soul; 
and  it  is  the  pledge  of  an  entire  cure.  Yet  a  little 
while,  and  all  the  remaining  diseases  of  the  soul 
shall  be  entirely  done  away  with;  and  all  imper- 
fection and  sorrow  shall  give  way  to  the  complete 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,  in  a  world  of 
everlasting  joy  and  glory. 

Other  meditations  were  added,  but  having  been 
interrupted  when  writing  this,  and  not  having 
made  any  other  memorandum  of  them,  they  have 
now  slipped  from  my  memory. 


MEDITATION  XXII. 

THE    SIXTY-NINTH    SACRAMENT,    DECEMBER    6,    1735. 

Christians  thankful  and  happy  under  the  promise  that  they 
shall  share  in  the  heavenly  felicity  of  Christ. 

THIS  was  the  last  sacrament  day  in  which  my 
dear  friend  and  brother,  Mr.  Isaac  Wilkinson,  of 
whom  the  world  is  not  worthy,  continued  with  me, 
under  the  relation  of  an  assistant.  He  preached 
in  the  morning,  from  these  words,  "We  rejoice  in 
Christ  Jesus."  Phil.  iii.  3.  And  I  preached  in  the 
afternoon,  of  "  God  being  glorified  by  Christ." 


TWENTY-SECOND    MEDITATION.  83 

I  introduced  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper 
with  some  reflections  on  those  words  in  John, 
"  Father,  I  will  that  they  also,  whom  thou  hast 
given  me,  be  with  me  where  I  am."  John  xvii.  24. 
I  observed  the  language  by  which  Christians  are 
described,  as  those  whom  the  Father  hath  given 
him;  thereby,  probably,  referring  to  the  covenant 
of  election.  How  happy  a  thought  is  it,  if  we  are 
interested  therein!  Christ  prays,  that  they  may 
be  with  him  where  he  is.  To  be  with  Christ  in 
any  circumstances  must  appear  delightful;  how 
much  more  so  in  heaven!  The  apostle's  faith 
was  so  strong,  that  he  considered  himself  as 
already  there,  and  overlooked  all  the  distance,  all 
the  darkness,  and  all  the  suffering  that  interposed. 
Amiable  example  for  our  faith  to  follow,  wherein 
the  apostle  assists  us,  when  he  speaks  of  us  as 
raised  up  together  with  him,  and  set  in  heavenly 
places,  that  we  may  behold  the  glory  of  Christ.  It 
was  not  merely  out  of  ostentation,  but  as  he  knew 
the  happiness  that  it  would  carry  along  with  it,  to 
see  the  Holy  One  in  our  own  nature;  our  great 
Benefactor,  and  our  Almighty  Guardian ;  on  ac- 
count of  which  we  should  look  upon  it  as  the 
pledge  and  security  of  our  own  glory.  With  re- 
gard to  this  he  speaks  in  the  most  positive  terms, 
and  yet  very  consistently  with  the  most  perfect 
submission :  "  Father,  /  will,  that  those  whom 
thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am:"  I 
do  not  only  pray  for  it,  but  I  claim  it;  I  humbly 
enter  my  demand  on  this  head.  Blessed  souls,  to 
whom  this  promise  is  sealed !  Gracious  Saviour, 
that  offered  such  a  petition ! 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed, — Christ  in- 
stituted this  ordinance  that  we  might  remember 
him.  I  hope  that  we  know  the  pleasure  of  re- 


84  TWENTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

membering  him,  and  how  our  remembrance  of 
him  has  been  assisted  at  it;  how  our  faith  has 
been  thus  helped,  and  all  our  other  graces  propor- 
tionably  strengthened. 

I  particularly  insisted,  in  drinking  from  the  cup, 
on  our  putting  ourselves  and  all  our  concerns  into 
the  hands  of  Christ.  Our  covenant  engagement 
is  to  serve  Christ;  our  covenant  hope  is  to  enjoy 
him;  but  whether  it  be  in  this  world,  or  in  an- 
other, is  a  matter  not  worth  contesting  between 
such  lovers  and  such  friends. 


MEDITATION  XXIII. 

THE   SEVENTY-EIGHTH   SACRAMENT,   OCTOBER    3,    1736. 
DEAR    BETSEY  DEAD.* 

The  Christian  secure  under  the  covenant  of  the  gospel  and 
the  guardianship  of  the  Redeemer.  Written  under  the 
immediate  pressure  of  the  most  severe  domestic  affliction 
that  Dr.  Doddridge  was  ever  called  upon  to  suffer,  and 
containing  many  interesting  and  pathetic  particulars. 

I  HAD  preached  in  the  bitterness  of  my  heart  from 
these  words:  "  Is  it  well  with  thy  husband?  is  it 

*  The  following  extract  from  the  Diary  of  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge is  here  subjoined,  as  affording  an  explanation  of 
some  particulars  alluded  to  in  the  text. 

REFLECTIONS    ON    THE    DEATH    OF    MY    DEAR    CHILD,   AND    THE 
MANY  MOURNFUL  PEOVIDENCES  ATTENDING  IT< 

I  HAVE  a  great  deal  of  reason  to  condemn  my  own  negli- 
gence and  folly,  that  for  so  many  months  I  have  entered 
no  memorandums  of  what  has  passed  between  God  and 
my  soul,  although  some  of  the  transactions  were  very  re- 
markable, as  well  as  some  things  which  I  have  heard  con- 


TWENTY-THIRD    MEDITATION.  85 

well  with  the  child?  And  she  answered,  It  is 
well."  2  Kings  iv.  26.  I  endeavoured  to  show 
the  reason  there  was  to  say  this;  but  surely  there 
was  never  any  dispensation  of  Providence  in 

earning  others ;  but  the  subject  of  this  article  is  the  most 
melancholy  of  any.  We  lost  my  dear  and  reverend  brother 
and  friend,  Mr.  Sanders,  on  the  31st  of  July  last;  on  the 
1st  of  September,  Lady  Russell — that  invaluable  friend, 
died  at  Reading,  on  her  road  from  Bath ;  and  on  Friday, 
the  1st  of  October,  God  was  pleased,  by  a  most  awful 
stroke,  to  take  away  my  eldest,  dearest  child,  my  lovely 
Betsey.  She  was  formed  to  strike  my  affections  in  the 
most  powerful  manner;  such  a  person,  genius,  and  temper, 
as  I  admired  even  beyond  their  real  importance,  so  that 
indeed  I  doted  upon  her,  and  was  for  many  months  before 
her  death  in  a  great  degree  of  bondage  upon  her  account. 
She  was  taken  ill  at  Newport  about  the  middle  of  June, 
and  from  thence  to  the  day  of  her  death,  she  was  my  con- 
tinual thought,  and  almost  uninterrupted  care.  God  only 
knows  with  what  earnestness  and  importunity  I  prostrated 
myself  before  him  to  beg  her  life,  which  I  Would  have 
been  willing  almost  to  have  purchased  with  my  own. 
When  reduced  to  the  lowest  degree  of  languishment  by  a 
consumption,  I  could  not  forbear  looking  in  upon  her 
almost  every  hour.  I  saw  her  with  the  strongest  mixture 
of  anguish  and  delight;  no  chemist  ever  watched  his  cm- 
cable  with  greater  care,  when  he  expected  the  production 
of  the  philosopher's  stone,  than  I  watched  her  in  all  the 
various  turns  of  her  distemper,  which  at  last  grew  utterly 
hopeless,  and  then  no  language  can  express  the  agony  into 
which  it  threw  me.  One  remarkable  circumstance  I  can- 
not  but  recollect :  in  praying  most  affectionately,  perhaps 
too  earnestly,  for  her  life,  these  words  came  into  my  mind 
with  great  power,  "  Speak  no  more  to  me  of  this  matter." 
I  was  unwilling  to  take  them,  and  went  into  the  chamber 
to  see  my  dear  lamb,  when,  instead  of  receiving  me  with 
her  usual  tenderness,  she  looked  upon  me  with  a  stern  air, 
and  said,  with  a  very  remarkable  determination  of  voice, 
"  I  have  no  more  to  say  to  you;"  and  I  think  that  from  that 
time,  although  she  lived  at  least  ten  days,  she  seldom  look- 
ed  upon  me  with  pleasure,  or  cared  to  suffer  me  to  come 
near  her.  But  that  I  might  feel  all  the  bitterness  of  the 
8* 


86  TWENTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

which  I  found  it  so  hard,  for  my  very  soul  had 
been  overwhelmed  within  me.  Indeed,  some  hard 
thoughts  of  God  were  ready  to  arise ;  and  the  ap- 
prehension of  his  heayy  displeasure,  and  the  fear 

affliction,  Providence  so  ordered  it,  that  I  came  in  when 
her  sharpest  agonies  were  upon  her,  and  those  words,  "  O 
dear,  O  dear,  what  shall  I  do?"  rung  in  my  ears  for  suc- 
ceeding hours  and  days.  But  God  delivered  her, — and 
she,  without  any  violent  pang  in  the  article  of  her  dissolu- 
tion, quietly  and  sweetly  fell  asleep,  as  I  hope,  in  Jesus, 
about  ten  at  night,  I  being  then  at  Maidwell.  When  I 
came  home,  my  mind  was  under  a  dark  cloud  relating  to 
her  eternal  state ;  but  God  was  pleased  graciously  to  re- 
move it,  and  gave  me  comfortable  hopes,  after  having  felt 
the  most  heart-rending  sorrow.  My  dear  wife  bore  the 
affliction  in  the  most  glorious  manner,  and  discovered 
more  wisdom,  and  piety,  and  steadiness  of  temper  in  a 
few  days,  than  I  had  ever  in  six  years  an  opportunity  of 
observing  before.  O  my  soul,  God  has  blasted  thy  gourd; 
thy  greatest  earthly  delight  is  gone:  seek  it  in  heaven, 
where  I  hope  this  dear  babe  is ;  where  I  am  sure  that  my 
Saviour  is;  and  where  I  trust,  through  grace,  notwith- 
standing all  this  irregularity  of  temper  and  of  heart,  that 
I  shall  shortly  be. 

Sunday,  October  3,  1736. 

FURTHER    REFLECTIONS    AFTER    THE   FUNERAL   OF   MY    DEAR 
BETSEY. 

I  HAVE  now  been  laying  the  delight  of  my  eyes  in  the 
dust,  and  it  is  for  ever  hidden  from  them.  My  heart  was 
too  full  to  weep  much.  We  had  a  suitable  sermon  from 
these  words:  <l  Doest  thou  well  to  be  angry;"  Jonah  iv.  4; 
because  of  the  gourd?  I  hope  God  knows  that  I  am  not 
angry;  but  sorrowful  he  surely  allows  me  to  be.  I  could 
have  wished  that  more  had  been  said  concerning  the  hope 
we  may  have  of  our  child;  and  it  was  a  great  disappoint- 
ment to  me  that  nothing  of  that  kind  should  have  been 
said  by  one  that  loved  her  so  well  as  my  brother  Hunt  did. 
Yet,  I  bless  God,  I  have  my  hopes  that  she  is  lodged  in 
the  arms  of  Christ.  And  there  was  an  occurrence  that  I 
took  much  notice  of;  I  was  most  earnestly  praying  that 
God  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  some  further  encourage- 


TWENTY-THIRD    MEDITATION.  87 

of  my  child's  future  state,  added  fuel  to  the  fire. 
Upon  the  whole,  my  mind  was  in  the  most  painful 
agitation;  but  it  pleased  God,  that,  in  composing 
the  sermon,  my  soul  became  quieted,  and  I  was 

ment  on  this  head,  by  letting  some  new  light,  or  by  direct- 
ing me  to  some  further  thoughts  upon  the  subject.  Soon 
after,  as  I  came  into  my  wife's  chamber,  she  told  me  that 
our  maid  Betty,  who  had,  indeed  the  affection  of  a  parent 
for  my  dear  girl,  had  just  before  assured  her,  that,  on  the 
Sabbath  day  evening,  Betsey  would  be  repeating  to  her- 
self  some  things  of  what  she  had  heard  in  my  prayers 
and  in  my  preaching,  but  did  not  care  to  talk  of  it  to 
others ;  and  my  wife  assured  me  that  she  solemnly  recom- 
mended  herself  to  God  in  the  words  that  I  had  taught  her 
a  little  before  she  died.  Blessed  God,  hast  thou  not  re- 
ceived her  ?  I  trust  that  thou  hast,  and  pardoned  the  in- 
firmities of  her  poor,  short,  childish,  afflicted  life.  I  hope, 
in  some  measure  out  of  love  to  me,  as  thy  servant,  thou 
hast  done  it  for  Christ's  sake;  and  I  would  consider  the 
very  hope,  as  an  engagement  to  thy  future  service.  Lord, 
I  love  those  who  were  kind  to  my  child,  and  those  that 
wept  with  me  for  her;  shall  I  not  much  more  love  thee, 
who,  I  hope,  art  at  this  moment  taking  care  of  her,  and 
opening  her  infant  faculties  for  the  duties  and  blessedness 
of  heaven. 

Lord,  I  would  consider  myself  as  a  dying  creature.  My 
first-born  is  gone; — my  beloved  child  is  laid  in  bed  before 
me.  I  have  often  followed  her  to  her  bed  in  a  literal  sense ; 
and  shortly  I  shall  follow  her  to  that,  where  we  shall  lie 
down  together,  and  our  rest  shall  be  together  in  the  dust. 
In  a  literal  sense,  the  grave  is  ready  for  me.  My  grave 
is  made — I  have  looked  into  it — a  dear  part  of  myself  is 
already  there;  and  when  I  stood  at  the  Lord's  table  I 
stood  directly  over  it.  It  is  some  pleasure  to  me  to  think 
that  my  dust  will  be  lodged  near  that  of  my  dear  lamb, 
how  much  more  to  hope  that  my  soul  will  rest  with  hers, 
and  rejoice  in  her  for  ever!  But,  O,  let  me  not  centre  my 
thoughts  even  here;  it  is  a  rest  with,  and  in  God,  that  is 
my  ultimate  hope.  Lord,  may  thy  grace  secure  it  to  me  ! 
and  in  the  mean  time  give  me  some  holy  acquiescence  of 
soul  in  thee ;  and  although  my  gourd  be  withered,  yet 
shelter  me  under  the  shadow  of  thy  wings. 

October  4, 1736. 


88  TWENTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

brought  into  a  more  silent  and  cordial  submission 
to  the  Divine  will. 

At  the  table  I  discoursed  on  these  words,  "Al- 
though my  house  be  not  so  with  God."  2  Samuel 
xxiii.  5.  I  observed,  that  domestic  calamities  may 
befall  good  men  in  their  journey  through  life,  and 
particularly  in  relation  to  their  children;  but  that 
they  have  a  refuge  in  God's  covenant;  it  is  ever- 
lasting; it  is  sure:  it  is  well  ordered — every  pro- 
vision is  made  according  to  our  necessities;  and  it 
shall  be  our  salvation,  as  it  is  the  object  of  our 
most  affectionate  regard. 

One  further  circumstance  I  must  record;  and 
that  is,  that  I  here  solemnly  recollected  that  I  had, 
in  a  former  sacrament  taken  the  cup  with  these 
words,  "  Lord,  I  take  this  cup  as  a  public  and 
solemn  token  that  I  will  refuse  no  other  cup  which 
thou  shalt  put  into  my  hand."  I  mentioned  this 
recollection,  and  charged  it  publicly  on  myself 
and  my  Christian  friends.  God  has  taken  me  at 
m}-  word,  but  I  do  not  retract  it ;  I  repeat  it  again 
with  regard  to  every  future  cup. 

I  am  just  come  from  the  coffin  of  my  dear 
child,  who  seems  to  be  sweetly  asleep  there,  with 
a  serene,  composed,  delightful  countenance,  once 
how  animated  with  double  life!  There — lo!  O 
my  soul!  lo  there!  is  thine  idol  laid  still  in  death 
— the  creature  which  stood  next  to  God  in  thine 
heart;  to  whom  it  was  opened  with  a  fond  and 
flattering  delight.  Methinks  I  would  learn  to  be 
dead  with  her — dead  to  the  world.  O  that  I  could 
be  dead  with  her!  not  any  further  than  that  her 
dear  memory  may  promote  my  living  to  God.* 

*  The  following  note  was  written  in  the  margin  of  the 
manuscript  by  the  late  Rev.  Thomas  Stedman  :  "  I  think 
I  have  heard  that  the  doctor  wrote  his  funeral  sermon  for 
his  daughter,  or  a  part  of  it,  upon  her  coffin." 


TWENTY-THIRD   MEDITATION.  89 

I  had  a  great  deal  of  very  edifying  conversation 
last  night  and  this  morning  with  my  wife,  whose 
wisdom  does  indeed  make  her  face  to  shine  under 
this  affliction.  She  is  supported  and  animated 
with  a  courage  which  seems  not  at  all  natural  to 
her :  talks  with  the  utmost  freedom,  and  has  really 
said  many  of  the  most  useful  things  that  ever  were 
said  to  me  by  any  person  upon  the  earth,  both  as 
to  consolation  and  admonition.  Had  the  best 
things  I  have  read  on  the  subject  been  collected 
tegether,  they  could  hardly  have  been  better  con- 
ceived or  better  expressed.  This  is  to  me  very 
surprising,  when  I  consider  her  usual  reserve.  I 
have  all  imaginable  reason  to  believe  that  God 
will  make  this  affliction  a  great  blessing  to  her, 
and  I  hope  it  may  prove  so  to  me.  There  was  a 
fond  delight  and  complacence  which  I  took  in 
Betsey  beyond  any  thing  living.  Although  she 
had  not  a  tenth  part  of  that  rational,  manly  love, 
which  I  pay  to  her  mamma,  and  many  surviving 
friends;  yet  it  leaves  a  peculiar  pain  upon  my 
heart,  and  it  is  almost  as  if  my  very  gall  were 
poured  out  upon  the  earth.  Yet  much  sweetness 
mingles  itself  with  this  bitter  potion,  chiefly  in  the 
view  and  hope  of  my  .speedy  removal  to  the  eter- 
nal world.  May  it  not  be  the  beauty  of  this  pro- 
vidence, that  instead  of  her  living  many  years 
upon  the  earth,  God  may  have  taken  away  my 
child  that  I  might  be  fitted  for  and  reconciled  to 
my  own  dissolution,  perhaps  nearly  approaching? 
I  verily  believe  that  I  shall  meet  her  there,  and 
enjoy  much  more  of  her  in  heaven  than  I  should 
have  done  had  she  survived  me  on  earth.  Lord, 
thy  will  be  done;  may  my  life  be  used  for  thy 
service  while  continued,  and  then  put  thou  a  period 
to  it  whenever  thou  pleasest. 


(     90     ) 
MEDITATION  XXIV. 

THE   SEVENTY-NINTH   SACRAMENT,   NOVEMBER  7,  1736. 

The  mournful  recollections  of  affliction  assuaged  by  con- 
templations on  the  love  and  sufferings  of  Christ. 

I  APPROACHED  this  ordinance  with  solemn  and  im- 
portunate prayer  for  the  Divine  presence,  and  I 
desire  thankfully  to  record,  that  this  prayer  was 
not  in  vain.  Perhaps  I  may  say,  that  I  never 
knew  what  it  was  to  enjoy  more  of  God  than  I  this 
day  enjoyed.  Perhaps  more  of  heaven  is  not  to 
be  brought  down  upon  the  earth.  I  write  it  with 
some  amazement,  that  I  stood  upon  the  grave  of 
my  dear  Betsey,  and  thought  of  that  lovely  crea- 
ture, that  was  once,  next  to  God,  on  the  throne  of 
my  heart,  with  very  little  emotion.  The  loss  of 
so  amiable  a  child  seemed  hardly  worth  mention- 
ing between  God  and  my  soul,  when  I  saw  before 
my  eyes  the  memorials  of  a  Redeemer's  dying 
love ;  when  I  looked  forward  towards  that  heavenly 
world,  to  which  I  verily  believe  that  God  is  con- 
ducting me,  to  which  I  apprehend  that  he  will 
shortly  bring  me; — and  I  heartily  subscribe  my 
Amen  to  it. 

Having  discoursed  in  the  pulpit  on  Christ,  as 
the  fountain  opened,  in  which  to  wash  from  sin 
and  from  uncleanness,  I  introduced  the  ordinance 
with  some  reflections  on  that  petition  of  the  leper, 
"  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean." 
Matt.  viii.  2.  I  observed,  that  he  was  sensible  of 
his  malady ;  that  he  apprehended  himself  polluted ; 
and  that  the  best  souls  will  apprehend  it  most.  He 


TWENTY-FOURTH    MEDITATION  91 

applied  therefore,  to  Christ,  with  a  full  persuasion 
of  his  power,  although  it  were  professedly  the  work 
of  a  God  to  do  it.  It  is  of  great  importance  to  ap- 
proach this  ordinance,  believing  that  Christ  can  do 
it;  and  believing  that  he  will  do  it.  In  the  dying 
hour,  then  he  will  lay  his  hand  upon  us,  and  say, 
"I  will  that  thou  be  perfectly  clean;  for  ever 
clean."  Blessed  expectation !  happy  hour!  How 
well  is  it  worth  our  while  to  pass  through  every 
trial  and  agony  in  our  way  to  it,  that  we  may 
leave  these  polluted  garments  of  flesh  in  the  grave, 
and  arise  holy  and  immortal,  into  the  heavenly 
presence. 

When  breaking  the  bread,  I  reflected  that  how, 
without  that  breaking  of  Christ's  body,  we  had 
been  crushed  with  the  weight  of  the  Divine  ven- 
geance. What  was  his  love  in  instituting  the  or- 
dinance! perhaps  particularly  foreseeing  our  plea- 
sure in  it;  at  least,  seeing  and  causing  it  now,  and 
rejoicing  in  our  joy.  We  are  pleased  to  see  our 
friends  cheerful  at  our  table;  pleased  with  our  en- 
tertainment; much  more  is  Christ  so:  therefore  is 
he  represented  with  amazing  condescension,  re- 
joicing as  a  bridegroom  over  his  bride;  and  as 
joying  over  us  with  singing. 

When  taking  the  cup,  I  particularly  insisted  on 
our  being  made  free  by  Christ  from  the  devil,  from 
worldly  entanglements,  corrupted  affections,  and 
the  everlasting  curse  of  God.  We  have,  perhaps, 
a  warm  sense  of  liberty;  what  liberty  can  be  com- 
pared with  this?  Lord,  the  desire  of  our  souls  is 
to  the  remembrance  of  thy  name;  it  is  the  great 
thing  that  we  would  desire  to  have;  a  more  affec- 
tionate remembrance  of  thee.  Were  I  to  choose 
a  text  for  my  last  sermon,  it  should  be  this, 
"  Whether  present  or  absent,  we  may  be  accepted 


92  TWENTY-FIFTH    MEDITATION. 

of  him."  2  Cor.  v.  5.     Delightful  thought!  that 
this  labour  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 


MEDITATION  XXV. 

THE   EIGHTY-SECOND   SACRAMENT,   FEBRUARY  6,    1737. 

Death  swallowed  up  in  victory  by  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Redeemer. 

I  OPENED  the  ordinance  with  some  reflections  on 
those  words,  "  Come,  see  the  place  where  the  Lord 
lay."  Matt,  xxviii.  6.  Look  into  the  grave  of 
Christ.  See  how  low  the  justice  of  God  hath  laid 
him !  Amazing  sight,  that  the  Lord  of  life  should 
thus  become  as  a  dead  corpse.  Think  how  he  lay 
in  the  abasement  of  the  tomb.  This  his  lowest 
humiliation;  this  the  lowest  state  in  which  the 
human  creature  ever  appears  until  putrefaction 
takes  place.  To  this  an  eye  of  sense  would  have 
thought  that  he  had  been  tending;  but  see  from 
whence  the  faithfulness  of  God  exalted  him.  He 
broke  the  bonds  of  death,  by  which  it  was  impossi- 
ble that  he  should  long  be  held.  Vain  were  the 
impotent  attempts  of  sealing  the  sepulchre,  and 
setting  a  watch.  The  angel  broke  the  tomb,  and 
dissipated  the  astonished  guard;  the  sleeping  Con- 
queror arose!  Arose,  to  return  no  more  to  death. 
Not  like  Lazarus,  therefore,  coming  forth  in  the 
dress  of  the  dead;  but,  on  the  contrary,  clothed 
with  immortal  life  and  vigour.  He  lives!  He 
reigns !  and  has  the  keys  of  death  and  of  the  un- 
seen world.  Delightful  thought!  See  the  place 
where  we  must  lie.  Be  it  so.  Death  has  no  ter- 
ror. The  grave  has  lost  its  darkest  gloom  since 
Christ  was  laid  in  it.  He  left  a  perfume  behind 
him,  which,  instead  of  the  prison  of  the  Divine 


TWENTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION.  93 

justice,  makes  it  an  easy  bed  to  the  believer.  Well 
may  we  be  willing  to  lie  down  in  it,  for  he  will 
surely  bring  us  up  again.  He  rose  as  a  public 
signal ;  and  when  we  have  lain  refining  a  while  in 
it,  he  will  surely  bring  us  up  again.  This  table 
has  often  changed  its  guests;  many  are  fallen 
asleep  in  Christ,  but  they  have  not  therefore  per- 
ished. God  is  their  God,  although  they  lie  in 
the  dust,  and  will  appear  to  be  so.  O  blessed 
assembly  and  congregation !  Thus  shall  the  risen 
saint  look  down  upon  the  grave  like  Israel  on  the 
Red  Sea.  Come,  see  the  place  where  the  people 
of  Christ  lay.  See  how  entirely  all  the  spoils  are 
recovered,  and  not  a  fragment  left  behind. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  mentioned  those  words, 
"He  hath  abolished  death."  2  Tim.  i.  10.  He 
has  made  it  as  nothing.  Compare  the  death  of 
the  saint,  and  of  the  sinner.  See  the  sinner  trem- 
bling like  cardinal  Beaufort,  who,  when  he  died, 
did  not  lift  up  his  hand  to  express  any  hope,  with 
what  we  have  seen,  and  I  hope  shall  feel,  of  the 
saints'  triumphing  over  death,  and  rejoicing  in 
Christ,  when  breathing  out  their  souls  into  his 
hands,  and  saying,  "  Lord,  now  lettest  now  thy 
servant  depart  in  peace,  according  to  thy  word: 
for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation."  Luke  ii. 
29,  30. 


MEDITATION  XXVI. 

THE   EIGHTY-THIRD   SACRAMENT,    MAY   8,    1737. 

The  people  of  God  as  consecrated  to  his  service. 

THE  subject  of  my  discourse  was,  "  I,  if  I  be  lifted 
up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me;" 
9 


94  TWENTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION. 

John  xii.  32 ;  and  the  subject  of  my  meditation  at 
the  Lord's  table  was,  "  Gather  my  saints  together 
unto  me;  those  that  have  made  a  covenant  with 
me  by  sacrifice."  Psalm  1.  5.  I  observed,  that 
the  people  of  God  are  represented  as  saints.  This 
is  an  instructive  thought.  They  are  separated 
from  the  pollutions  and  vanities  of  the  world,  and 
entirely  set  apart  to  God,  that  they  may  be  for 
him  alone,  and  not  for  another;  they  are  conse- 
crated to  him.  They  have  made  a  covenant  with 
him ;  a  covenant  in  which  they  take  him  for  their 
covenant  God;  give  up  all  other  expectations  and 
dependences,  and  give  themselves  to  him  as  his 
covenant  people.  They  make  a  covenant  with 
him  by  sacrifice;  that  is,  they  join  themselves  to 
him  by  the  sacrifice  of  his  Son.  It  is  their  very 
business  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  which  is  to  be 
considered  as  a  feast  on  a  sacrifice.  God  will 
gather  us  together.  He  does  it  now;  and  it  is  a 
comfort  much  greater  than  to  eat  and  drink  these 
elements  in  secret  would  be.  But  then  it  is  to  be 
remembered,  that  there  is  another  general  assem- 
bly. Lord,  "  gather  not  my  soul  with  sinners." 
There,  where  a  particular  scrutiny  will  be  made, 
may  our  souls  be  bound  up  in  the  bundle  of  life. 
With  what  joy  shall  we  then  appear  together, 
when  not  one  soul  will  be  wanting! 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed,  "  Draw  me, 
we  will  run  after  thee."  Solomon's  Song  i.  4.  May 
the  Spirit  sanctify  and  support  us.  On  the  whole, 
I  found  my  heart  too  dead  in  much  of  this  service. 
And  I  said  few  things  in  it  which  I  can  recollect 
as  deserving  a  place  here.  Lord,  forgive  me. 
Lord,  reform  me.  Lord,  raise  me  to  thyself;  and 
fit  me  for  thy  ordinances  on  the  earth,  and  for  a 
state  above  the  want  of  them ! 


MEDITATION  XXVII. 

THE   EIGHTY-SEVENTH   SACRAMENT,   JULY    3,    1737. 

The  importance  of  the  ordinance;  and  of  the  extraordinary 
mercy  of  God  in  the  plan  of  Redemption. 

FEW  days  of  my  life  have  been  crowned  with 
greater  mercies  than  this,  if  I  may  reckon  the 
preservation  of  my  wife,  the  birth  of  a  child,  and, 
what  is  infinitely  more  than  either,  the  communi- 
cation of  the  most  delightful  consolations  of  God's 
presence,  in  the  number  of  mercies. 

I  was  much  indisposed  in  the  morning,  yet  not 
altogether  without  suitable  supplies  of  strength  and 
comfort.  This  evening  I  attended  the  Lord's  table, 
and  introduced  the  ordinance  with  those  words  of 
Christ.  "  My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood 
is  drink  indeed;"  John  vi.  55.,  which  in  a  literal 
sense  would  be  perfectly  absurd,  but  in  a  spiritual, 
contain  the  most  excellent  and  important  truths. 
Christ  speaks  of  objects  as  appearing  in  the  light, 
not  of  sense,  but  of  faith ;  and,  therefore,  represents 
all  other  kinds  of  meat  and  drink  as  nothing  when 
compared  with  this.  It  is  the  most  excellent  meat 
and  drink.  A  man  had  better  want  any  kind  of 
food  than  this.  Does  it  appear  thus  welcome  to 
us?  Let  us  bless  God  that  he  gives  us  this  food, 
and  that  he  gives  us  that  communication  of  his 
Spirit  whereby  we  should  be  engaged  to  feed  upon 
it  with  delight.  Do  we  owe  our  thanks  to  God  for 
our  daily  bread?  How  much  more,  then,  for  this ! 
What  if  we  had  been  present,  and  almost  dying 
with  a  parching  thirst,  when  Moses  brought  water 


96  TWENTY-SEVENTH    MEDITATION. 

from  the  rock,  would  not  that  miracle  have  affected 
us?  It  would  have  became  us  to  have  owned  the 
Divine  goodness  in  that  respect ;  but  O  how  much 
more  in  the  present!  Imagine  yourselves  standing 
around  the  rock.  How  would  it  have  impressed 
you,  that  God  should  have  given  you  that  drink! 
much  more  may  this.  Nor  is  the  way  less  won- 
derful of  obtaining  this  drink  that  revives  the  soul. 
It  was  more  probable  he  should  thus  have  smitten 
the  rock,  than  that  he  should  have  smitten  his  own 
Son !  Who  would  at  such  a  cost  have  manifested 
his  love?  Would  we  have  fed  a  perishing  friend 
with  our  flesh?  should  we  part  even  with  a  limb, 
it  would  be  great  proof  of  love.  Would  we  open 
the  vital  sluice  of  our  blood  to  give  him  drink? 
Perhaps  we  might;  but  for  whom?  Surely,  only 
for  one  of  a  thousand,  and  that  the  dearest  and 
most  amiable  creature.  But  Christ  did  this  for  us, 
when  we  were  enemies,  and  rebels,  and  that  he 
might  give  life  to  our  souls,  and  that  we  might  not 
die.  Yet  our  fathers  are  dead  that  ate  this  bread,  as 
well  as  those  that  ate  the  manna  in  the  wilderness. 
True.  But  yet  they  all  live  to  God ;  and  the  last 
day  will  make  it  appear  that  the  blood  of  Christ 
has  not  lost  its  efficacy  with  regard  to  any  one  of 
them. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  spoke  of  the  pleasure 
of  meeting  Christ.  When  a  friend  has  done  us  a 
kind  office,  we  rejoice  to  thank  him;  but  O,  what 
are  all  the  kind  offices  of  our  earthly  friends  to 
those  that  we  receive  from  Christ!  Let  us  thank 
him,  let  us  adore  his  goodness.  O  blessed  day, 
when  we  shall  see  him !  Nay,  but  even  now  we 
may  do  it  as  well.  We  ourselves,  and  all  our  sen- 
timents and  actions,  are  now  as  open  to  the  eye 
and  observation  of  Christ  as  they  will  ever  be; 


TWENTY.-EIGHTH    MEDITATION.  97 

let  us,  then,  lift  up  our  hearts  immediately  to  him, 
and  breathe  out  all  the  grateful  sentiments  of  our 
souls  before  him. 

At  taking  the  cup,  I  observed,  There  is  some- 
thing moving  in  the  sight  of  human  blood,  but 
how  much  more  so  if  it  were  the  blood  of  a  friend 
who  had  been  slain  by  treachery  and  cruelty! 
And  did  we  come  to  the  place,  and  see  his  blood 
lying  there,  would  it  not  penetrate  our  hearts? 
We  should  perhaps,  in  a  transport  of  tenderness, 
dip  our  hankerchief  in  the  precious  remains,  and 
bequeath  it  as  a  sacred  legacy  to  our  children. 
But  here  is  the  blood  of  Christ !  Ought  it  not  to 
be  dearer,  infinitely  dearer? 


MEDITATION  XXVIII. 

THE  EIGHTY-EIGHTH  SACRAMENT,  AUGUST  7,  1737. 

The  supreme  happiness  of  the  Christian  constituted  by  the 
converse  and  favour  of  the  Deity. 

I  INTRODUCED  the  ordinance  with  some  scattered 
thoughts  on  those  words,  "  Ye  shall  leave  me 
alone:  and  yet  I  am  not  alone,  because  the  Fa- 
ther is  with  me."  John  xvi.  32.  I  began  with 
observing  the  uncertainty  of  human  friendship. 
The  disciples  of  Christ,  although  under  so  many 
engagements  to  defend  him,  dispersed.  They  left 
him  alone.  So  may  we  fall.  I  then  observed  the 
support  of  Christ — "  The  Father  is  with  me." 
Here  was  great  faith :  to  believe  the  Father  inva- 
riably present,  and  to  rejoice  in  him,  as  sufficient, 
although  deserted  by  human  friends.  So  let  us 
fix  our  hope  in  God,  and  place  our  happiness  in  a 
converse  with  him.  May  he  ever  be  with  us,  espe- 
9* 


98  TWENTY-NINTH    MEDITATION. 

cially  in  solitude;  then  we  shall  never  be  less  for- 
saken than  when  we  are  alone. 

Among  some  other  meditations  in  breaking  the 
bread,  this  was  one: — If  a  prince  were  not  only 
to  send  a  pardon  to  a  traitor,  but  to  take  him  to 
his  table;  and  not  only  so,  but  to  admit  him  into 
his  family,  and  to  add,  "  I  will  make  thee  my 
child,"  it  would  be  amazing,  it  would  be  almost 
incredible;  yet  this  does  the  Lord!  Let  it  melt 
our  hearts.  How  little  does  it  signify  what  we 
lose,  if  we  retain  God,  and  his  favour. 

It  was  no  small  affliction  to  me  to  resign  the 
society  of  that  dear  and  amiable  friend,  (Miss 
Wilkinson,)  who  for  now  almost  fourteen  months 
has  been  the  ornament  and  delight  of  my  family, 
and  in  every  circumstance  during  that  time  has 
behaved  with  a  tenderness  of  friendship  almost 
unparalleled,  as  well  as  with  a  strict  and  constant 
piety,  from  which  the  most  confirmed  Christian 
might  have  learned  some  useful  lessons ;  but  I 
have  this  day  been  enabled  to  resign  her  to  God, 
owning  his  goodness  in  having  enjoyed  her  con- 
verse here  so  long,  and  referring  it  to  him  whether 
our  next  meeting  shall  be  at  Northampton,  in 
Yorkshire,  or  in  heaven. 


MEDITATION  XXIX. 

THE   NINETIETH    SACRAMENT,   OCTOBER   2,    1737. 

Personal  remarks  on  some  mournful  and  mysterious  pro- 
vidences:— the  Christian  armed  by  faith  to  suffer  all 
things. 

DEAR    MISS    BLISS   DYING, 

THE  wise  and  gracious,  though  mysterious,  provi- 
dence of  God,  has  so  ordered  it  in  many  instances, 


TWENTY-NINTH    MEDITATION.  99 

that  some  of  the  greatest  trials  of  my  life  have 
preceded  a  sacrament  day:  the  death  of  Mr. 
Saunders;  of  Lady  Russell;  of  ray  dear  Betsey, 
and  the  yet  dearer  Mr.  Some;  and  now,  behold, 
a  fifth  blow  this  day  falls  upon  me.  The  flatter- 
ing  hope  I  had  conceived  of  the  recovery  of  my 
dear  friend  and  companion,  I  may  say,  of  my 
sister,  Miss  Bliss — for  no  sister  could  be  fonder 
of,  or  dearer  to  a  brother — is  taken  away,  and 
this  sorrowful  day,  October  2,  at  the  distance  of  a 
year,  has  shown  me  two  of  the  saddest  sights  my 
eyes  ever  beheld — the  burial  of  my  dear  child, 
and  the  life's  blood  of  my  dear  friend,  in  whose 
kind  arms  she  departed.  My  heart  has  this  day 
been  almost  torn  in  pieces  with  sorrow;  yet,  bless- 
ed be  God,  not  a  hopeless,  not  a  repining  sorrow; 
but  one  so  softened  and  so  sweetened,  that,  with 
all  its  distress,  T  number  this  among  the  best  days 
of  my  life;  if  that  be  good,  which  teaches  us  faith 
and  love,  and  which  cherishes  the  sentiments  of 
benevolence  and  of  piety.  I  desire  very  thank- 
fully to  acknowledge,  that  days  of  the  sharpest 
trial  have  often  been,  to  me,  days  of  singular  com- 
fort. 

This  day,  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  I  insisted  a 
little  on  those  words,  "Can  we  drink  of  the  cup, 
and  refuse  the  cross?"  putting  it  to  my  fellow 
Christians  thus:  you  come  to  arm  yourselves  here; 
but  boast  not:  can  you  bear  losses?  can  you  bear 
to  be  separated  from  your  friends?  can  you  leave 
life,  even  though  in  a  violent  manner?  We  would 
not  immediately  say,  Lord,  we  are  able,  but,  Thy 
will  be  done.  We  can  do  all  things  through 
Christ  that  strengthens  us.  Lead  whither  thou 
wilt,  only  let  thine  arm  support  us,  and  make  our 
trials  subservient  to  our  eternal  advantage. 


100          TWENTY-NINTH    MEDITATION. 

I  afterwards  dropped  some  hints  from  those 
words;  "If  a  man,"  whoever  he  be,  "love  me, 
he  will  keep  my  words."  John  xiv.  23.'  Lord, 
we  desire  to  do  so;  speak,  for  thy  servant  hears. 
We  come  hither  with  a  desire,  not  only  to  know, 
but  to  fulfil  thy  commands.  "  My  Father  will 
love  him."  O!  to  love  God,  and  to  be  beloved  by 
him,  how  desirable!  "And  we  will  come."  Wel- 
come, blessed  Jesus!  come  into  our  very  souls. 
"Come  unto  him,  and  make  our"  stated  and  con- 
stant "abode  with  him;"  not  being  as  a  way- 
faring man  that  turns  in  for  a  night.  Lord,  if  thou 
wilt  dwell  with  us,  it  signifies  little  with  whom  we 
dwell;  thy  friendship,  thy  love,  can  make  up  the 
want  of  human  friendship  in  its  sweetest  endear- 
ments. 

In  pouring  out  the  cup,  reflecting  on  what  I  had 
seen,  I  observed,  that  Christ  died  a  bloody  death, 
to  impress  our  hearts;  because  we  are  apt  to  be  im- 
pressed with  the  sight  of  a  friend's  blood,  if  he  be 
wounded.  How  did  the  remembrance  of  that  sad 
scene  which  the  morning  presented  then  cut  me 
even  to  the  heart!  Why  should  not  the  blood  of  a 
Saviour  impress  me  more?  But  such  is  the  differ- 
ence between  sense  and  faith.  I  hope  the  remem- 
brance of  what  I  have  seen  and  felt  this  day  will 
long  abide  by  me.  My  heart  was,  and  is,  full 
of  Divine  consolation;  and  the  supporting  views 
of  my  dear,  I  fear,  dying,  friend,  with  whom  I 
have  prayed  three  times  this  day,  have  comforted, 
rather  than  dejected  me.  May  the  glory  be  his 
from  whom  the  grace  comes;  who  has  wrought 
these  good  things  in  her,  and  sealed  both  of  us 
with  his  grace,  as  those  who  are  to  be  companions 
in  eternal  glory.  A  thought  which  has  now  a 
relish  which  nothing  can  exceed,  which  nothing 
can  equal. 


MEDITATION  XXX. 

THE   HUNDRED   AND   FOURTH   SACRAMENT,    OCTOBER    1,    1738. 

Of  perfect  devotedness  to  the  service  of  God. 

1  SEE  it,  with  some  surprise,  that  I  have  not  writ- 
ten any  memoirs  of  what  has  passed  at  the  Lord's 
table  since  this  time  twelvemonth.     It  is  impos- 
sible in  a  little  space  to  recount  what  singular 
scenes  of  providence  I  have  passed  through  since 
that  time;  but  God  has  caused  me  in  all  to  sing 
of  mercy  rather  than  of  judgment;  and  I  record 
it  with  all  thankfulness. 

This  day  I  had  been  preaching,  and,  I  bless 
God,  with  great  enlargement,  from  these  words, 
"Although  my  house  be  not  so  with  God,"  &c. 

2  Samuel  xxiii.  5.     The  subject  of  my  meditations 
at  the  table  was,  "  Gather  my  saints  together  unto 
me,"  &c.  Psalm  1.  5.   I  observed,  that  God's  people 
were  saints;  they  were  those  who  made  a  cove- 
nant with  him  by  sacrifice.     It  was  our  purpose 
in  that  covenant  to  devote  ourselves  to  his  service, 
to  submit  ourselves  to  his  disposal;  we  are  now 
gathered  together  to  do  it.  There  is  another  gather- 
ing together,  yet  more  important,  at  the  great  day ; 
and  we  hope  yet  another,  in  his  heavenly  pres- 
ence.    It  is  pleasant  now  to  assemble;  how  much 
more  so  will  it  then  be !     It  is  disagreeable  to  part 
with  a  dear  friend ;  and  how  comfortable  to  think 
that  there  we  shall  never  part ! 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed — This  is 
bread  from  heaven !  How  should  we  have  been 


102  THIRTY-FIRST    MEDITATION. 

touched,  if,  being  lost  in  a  desert,  God  had  sent 
down  bread  from  heaven  of  the  coarsest  sort;  and 
here  is  angels'  food!  Who  are  the  creatures  for 
whom  this  is  done?  Is  it  for  us?  for  such  poor 
sinners  as  we  are? 

I  remember  not  particularly  what  passed  in 
distributing  the  wine,  only  an  exhortation  to  the 
spectators: — Are  you  all  strangers?  Are  you  all 
enemies? 

In  making  the  collection,  I  said,  How  much 
better  to  live  on  alms,  than  not  to  have  a  heart  to 
give! 

God  was  with  me  this  day  by  the  most  evident 
tokens  of  his  presence. 


MEDITATION  XXXI. 

THE   HUNDRED   AND   SEVENTH   SACRAMENT,  JANUARY  7,  1739. 

The  peace  of  God,  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  enjoyed  by 
the  believer,  with  considerations  on  "the  blood  of  sprink- 
ling." 

THERE  have  not  been  many  public  days  of  my 
life  which  have  been  more  varied  and  mingled 
than  this.  I  began  it  seriously;  and,  indeed,  con- 
sidering the  extraordinary  time  that  I  spent  in  the 
devotions  of  the  fast  day  and  yesterday,  as  well 
as  that  it  was  the  first  Sabbath  in  the  year,  and 
that  I  had  a  very  experimental  and  useful  subject 
assigned  me  by  my  good  friend,  Mr.  Browne,  that 
is,  Psalm  xxvii.  14,  I  expected  something  consid- 
erable; and,  perhaps,  that  was  one  reason  why  I 
succeeded  no  better.  Another  was,  that  I  permit- 
ted myself  to  write  some  letters  in  the  morning 


THIRTY-FIRST    MEDITATION.  103 

which,  though  in  the  main  serious,  were  not  neces- 
sary, and  thereby  contracted  the  time  of  prepara- 
tion, in  too  great  a  presumption  on  some  late  en- 
largements. The  consequence  on  the  whole  was, 
that  my  spirits  were  very  much  straitened,  and  I 
preached  to  my  own  apprehension,  very  ill,  al- 
though it  pleased  God  to  render  it,  in  the  main, 
acceptable  and  useful  to  several  persons  who  heard 
me. 

The  subject  of  my  meditations  at  the  table  of 
the  Lord  was,  "  The  Lord  will  give  strength  unto 
his  people;  .the  Lord  will  bless  his  people  with 
peace."  Psalm  xxix.  11.  His  people  have  pecu- 
liar reason  to  expect  strength.  I  hope  that  we  find 
it  given.  Here  is  an  additional  promise  worthy 
our  contemplation :  "  The  Lord  will  bless  his 
people  with  peace;"  that  is,  peace  in  life, — calm- 
ness and  serenity  in  their  own  consciences,  as  re- 
conciled to  themselves,  when  they  can  look  in- 
ward, and  see  a  pardoned,  sanctified,  and  quick- 
ened spirit.  Peace  with  God,  and  a  sense  of  peace. 
Whereas  he  might  long  ago  have  said,  "  What 
hast  thou  to  do  with  peace?" — And  peace  at  death! 
Many  of  our  dear  friends  (I  particularly  referred 
to  Miss  Bliss  and  Mrs.  Wingate)  had  in  a  remark- 
able manner  a  sweet  and  calm  serenity,  in  that 
awful  hour  which  might  throw  nature  into  so 
much  commotion  and  distress.  And  peace  to  all 
eternity;  so  that  we  should  then  enter  into  peace: 
no  more  war,  no  more  alarm,  no  more  sorrow. 
Christ  is  our  peace;  in  him  we  have  it,  and  that 
even  while  we  have  tribulation  in  the  world. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  said,  "  In  this  was 
manifested  the  love  of  God."  1  John  iv.  9.  This 
is  the  most  glorious  display  of  it.  Let  the  pa- 
gan, let  the  Mohammedan  say,  what  has,  on  their 


104  THIRTY-FIRST    MEDITATION. 

principles,  been  done  for  them  comparable  to  this. 
Let  the  Jew  boast  that  he  calls  Abraham,  father; 
that  God  delivered  his  fathers  from  Egypt,  settled 
them  in  Canaan,  wrought  them  out  wonderful  de- 
liverances there,  sent  them  Moses  and  the  pro- 
phets, and  gave  them  his  laws:  nay,  but  he  gives 
his  Son  to  live,  to  die  for  us !  He  raised  him  to 
his  own  right  hand,  and  has  seated  him  in  glory, 
and  made  him  Head  over  all  things. 

Then,  in  pouring  out  the  cup,  I  mentioned  that 
text,  "  Ye  are  come — to  the  blood  of  sprinkling." 
Heb.  xii.  22,  24.  Do  we  not  come  to  it?  Do 
not  our  souls  apply  to  it,  and  desire  to  be  washed 
in  it?  It  "speaketh  better  things"  than  "the 
blood  of  Abel."  And  in  consequence  of  it,  we  are 
come  to  "  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the 
first-born."  It  is  delightful  to  think,  that  we  are 
come  to  a  church  on  earth ;  to  look  round  on  such 
an  assembly.  O  how  much  more  important  to 
look  on  an  innumerable  company  of  angels !  To 
have  seen  one  would  have  been  a  pleasant  thing; 
but  so  to  converse  with  them  without  any  danger 
of  idolatry;  yea,  to  be  numbered  among  their 
society,  made  equal  to  angels,  and  "  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect!"  It  was  delightful  to  con- 
verse with  many  saints  now  in  glory,  in  the  midst 
of  all  their  imperfections  and  sorrows;  but  now 
that  they  are  complete  in  holiness  and  glory,  what 
admiration  and  joy  would  it  give !  We  may  now 
think  with  pleasure  of  coming  even  to  God  as  a 
Judge;  because  his  righteousness  and  justice  are 
engaged  to  accept  us  through  Christ. 

Just  before  I  took  the  cup  I  said,  Thanks  be  to 
God,  who  already  causeth  us  to  triumph  in  Christ, 
and  turns  the  greatest  terrors  into  comfort;  wit- 
ness those  three  most  dreadful  words  to  an  impeni- 


THIRTT-SECOND    MEDITATION.          105 

tent  sinner,  death — judgment — eternity.  O !  now 
what  a  source  of  pleasure!  Death — to  get  rid  of 
sin  and  sorrow,  to  fall  asleep  in  the  arms  of 
Christ.  Judgment — to  appear,  to  be  rewarded 
and  applauded.  Eternity — to  dwell  for  ever  with 
God,  and  Christ;  and  with  holy  angels,  and  saints. 
O  blessed  words!  Death — judgment — eternity! 
They  are  so,  because  the  savour  of  Christ  has  been 
spread  abroad  upon  our  hearts. 


MEDITATION  XXXII. 

B  **  Xf  f*  t* 

THE   HUNDRED   AND   EIGHTH   SACRAMENT,  FEBRUARY  4,  1739. 

Of  the  majestic  character  of  the  Messiah  in  his  offices. 

THE  leading  subject  of  our  meditation  was  that 
text  in  Micah,  (having  been  preaching  on  God's 
promise  of  giving  to  his  sheep  eternal  life,)  "  He 
shall  stand  and  feed  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord, 
in  the  majesty  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God; 
and  they  shall  abide:  for  now  shall  he  be  great 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth."  Micah  v.  4.  In  which 
words  I  observed — 1.  A  view  of  the  diligence  and 
piety  of  the  Redeemer ;  "  He  shall  stand  and  feed :" 
intimating,  that  he  shall  be  a  watchful  Shepherd, 
and  take  care  of  his  flock ;  and  he  shall  do  so  "  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord,"  and  "in  the  majesty  of 
the  name  of  his  God;"  implying  a  dependence  on 
Divine  assistance.  This  Christ  showed  in  all  his 
ministrations.  "  I  honour  my  Father; — I  seek  not 
my  own  glory,  but  his  that  sent  me; — The  works 
which  my  father  has  given  me  to  do; — This  com- 
mand received  I  from  my  Father  "  &c. — 2.  The 
10 


106  THIRTY-SECOND    MEDITATION. 

glorious  display  of  the  Divine  power  in  him:  "  He 
shall  stand  in  the  majesty  of  the  name  of  his 
God."  Christ's  works  were  very  majestic;  much 
of  God  appeared  in  them.  Were  a  man  to  cure 
only  one  blind  or  lame  person,  to  raise  up  only 
one  dead  body  to  life,  what  a  glory  would  it  re- 
flect upon  him!  The  miracles  of  Christ,  for  num- 
ber, for  excellence,  were  unparalleled. — 3.  The 
perpetuity  of  his  interest:  "They  shall  abide;" 
that  is,  in  Christ,  and  as  his  flock  in  all  ages. 
Accordingly,  it  is  so.  In  vain  the  terrors,  in  vain 
the  learning  and  wit,  of  the  world  are  armed 
against  him :  and  it  is  observable,  that  most  of  the 
writers  against  Christianity  have  been  left  to  dis- 
honour themselves  by  vile  immoralities. — 4.  The 
extent  of  it :  He  is  "  great  unto  the  ends  of  the 
earth."  Accordingly,  we  see  it.  We  live  in  a 
country  then  almost  unheard  of,  yet  He  is  great 
among  us.  Perhaps  idolatrous  worship  was  paid 
on  the  very  spot  of  ground  on  which  we  now  are; 
yet  we  honour  him;  and  we  are  gathered  as  into 
his  fold.  He  makes  us  to  lie  down  in  green  pas- 
tures. Blessed  be  his  name,  that  we  are  not  in 
dry  and  withered  pastures,  under  dead  ordinances. 
We  lie  down  by  the  still  waters,  and  are  not  trou- 
bled by  persecutors;  we  are  not  obliged  as  our 
fathers  were,  to  disguise  our  sacred  table  with 
common  meat,  that,  in  case  of  a  sudden  surprise, 
it  might  not  be  known. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed,  Lord,  we  are 
unworthy  of  a  thought,  of  a  word,  a  tear  of  thine, 
much  more  of  a  drop  of  thy  blood ;  yet  all  is 
given  for  us !  Let  us,  then,  be  deeply  humbled 
before  thee. 

On  drinking  of  the  wine,  I  said,  Christ  our 
Forerunner  has  entered  within  the  veil.  Jovful 


THIRTY-THIRD    MEDITATION.  107 

news,  if  on  his  own  account :  but  not  only  on  that 
— he  has  entered  for  us ;  has  entered  as  our  Fore- 
runner, intimating  our  quickly  entering  also ;  there- 
fore shall  we  be  raised  up,  and  made  to  sit  together 
in  heavenly  places.  I  congratulate  you  on  this. 
Look  up  to  Christ  as  your  Head,  and  enlarge 
your  desires  for  the  propagation,  of  his  kingdom. 
Would  you  not,  then,  receive  the  cup  which  is  the 
communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  Have  you 
not  need  of  it?  Would  you  not  thankfully  sub- 
mit yourselves  to  it,  and  to  that  way  of  saving 
grace  in  the  gospel? 


MEDITATION  XXXIII. 

THE   HUNDRED   AND   NINTH   SACRAMENT,  MARCH   4,  1739. 

The  blessed  may  triumph  in  the  thoughts  of  Heaven. 

I  INTRODUCED  the  ordinance  with  a  meditation  on 
those  words  in  the  Revelation,  chap.  vii.  verse  9 
and  10:  "After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great 
multitude,  which  no  man  could  number,  of  all 
nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their 
hands;  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Sal- 
vation to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  unto  the  Lamb."  Let  us  observe,  who  this 
blessed  company  were,  how  they  were  situated, 
and  how  they  were  employed. 

First — They  were  a  vast  multitude.  Although 
the  fold  of  Christ  on  earth  is  little,  and  the  gate 
strait,  yet  in  heaven  it  is  great,  because  it  takes  in 


108  THIRTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

infants.  How  many  little  creatures,  having  for  a 
little  while  borne  the  image  of  the  earthly  Adam, 
bear  that  of  the  heavenly !  And  in  the  latter  days 
many  shall  be  brought  in ;  the  way  shall  be  wider, 
and  many  shall  say,  "  Come,  let  us  walk  in  it." 
It  is  a  various  society,  not  confined  to  the  Jews, 
but  of  all  nations  and  kingdoms;  our  own,  through 
grace,  is  eminently  distinguished.  Let  us  acknow- 
ledge the  goodness  of  God  therein;  and  that,  in 
our  language,  a  multitude  of  holy  souls,  being 
dead,  yet  speak. 

Secondly  —  In  what  a  situation:  clothed  in 
bright  robes  of  purity,  of  victory,  and  of  joy  ; 
with  palms  in  their  hands,  as  conquerors  over  sin, 
Satan,  the  world,  and  death.  How  joyful  that 
triumph,  and  how  completely  secured  by  salvation 
appointed  as  its  walls  and  bulwarks ! 

Thirdly — How  they  are  employed :  in  humble 
worship,  ascribing  salvation  (not  in  wishing  it)  to 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  to  their  God. 
They  consider  him  as  on  the  throne;  they  see 
how  lofty,  how  radiant,  how  firm;  and  this  God  is 
our  God.  The  bands  of  nature  are  often  bro- 
ken, but  those  that  ally  Him  to  us  shall  never 
be  broken.  They  also  ascribe  salvation  to  the 
Lambx  remembering  their  obligation  to  suffering 
love.  How  doth  humility  mingle  itself  with  all 
the  honours  and  joys  of  the  heavenly  world ; — the 
Lamb  feeds  them,  and  takes  them  to  the  fountains 
of  living  water. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  my  meditations  turned 
on  the  Lamb  of  God.  How  wonderful  that  His 
Son  should  ever  be  so  represented !  And  when 
this  Lamb  suffered,  it  was  to  take  away  the  sin  of 
the  world — to  take  away  our  sin. 

In  pouring  out  the  cup,  I  alluded  to  the  Jewish 


THIRTY-FOURTH    MEDITATION.  109 

benediction,  "  Blessed  be  God,  who  hath  created 
the  fruit  of  the  vine."  What  a  vine  is  ours!  how 
refreshing'  its  shade,  how  sweet  its  fruit,  how 
strong  its  root!  No  wind  shall  blast,  no  worm 
corrode  it ;  we  shall  sit  under  its  shadow  for  ever. 
I  met  with  very  much  of  God  this  day,  and  my 
soul  has  been  greatly  established. 


MEDITATION  XXXIV. 

THE   HUNDRED    AND   THIRTEENTH   SACRAMENT,  JUNE    3,  1739. 

The  pardon  of  sin  renders  trials  light  in  the  estimation  of 
a  Christian. 

JUST  as  I  went  in  to  the  ordinance,  those  words 
accidentally,  or  rather  providentially,  occurred  to 
me:  "  Sing,  O  daughter  of  Zion;  shout,  O  Israel; 
be  glad  and  rejoice  with  all  the  heart,  O  daughter 
of  Jerusalem.  The  Lord  hath  taken  away  thy 
judgments,  he  hath  cast  out  thine  enemy:  the 
King  of  Israel,  even  the  Lord,  is  in  the  midst  of 
thee:  thou  shalt  not  see  evil  any  more."  Zeph.  iii. 
1 4, 15.  I  observed  the  exhortation  and  the  ground 
of  it:  the  exhortation  to  joy,  and  that  of  an  ex- 
traordinary nature,  "  To  sing,  to  shout,  to  be  glad 
with  all  the  heart."  Our  joys  in  this  world  are 
allayed,  there  is  a  great  mixture  of  sorrow  in  them 
all,  and  a  speedy  end  of  all  the  things  that  we 
rejoice  in.  There  is  little  reason  to  be  glad  with 
all  the  heart  here,  and  rather,  a  prudent  reserve 
should  be  maintained.  But  it  is  not  so  now;  here- 
in we  may  dilate  our  souls;  we  may  sweetly  open 
our  hearts  wide  to  joy,  if  we  have  this  foundation 
for  it.  Addressing  the  believers,  it  is  said,  "  He 
10* 


110         THIRTY-FOURTH    MEDITATION. 

hath  taken  away  thy  judgments."  Not  thine  af- 
flictions, they  continue ;  but  the  sting  is  taken  out, 
because  the  sentence  of  destruction  is  reversed; 
and  then,  if  there  is  no  condemnation,  how  light 
other  things  may  sit!  O  Lord,  correct  me,  but 
not  in  thine  anger.  "  He  hath  cast  out  thine 
enemy."  I  know  not,  and  I  am  not  very  solicit- 
ous to  know,  to  what  enemy  this  immediately  re- 
fers; the  great  enemy  is  expelled,  Satan,  falling 
like  lightning  from  heaven,-  the  accuser  of  the 
brethren  is  cast  out.  "  The  King  of  Israel,  even 
the  Lord,  is  in  the  midst  of  thee."  God  is  be- 
come our  King.  O  pleasant  thought !  "  The 
Lord  reigns,  let  the  earth  rejoice!"  He  is  still 
in  the  midst  of  thee;  he  dwells  with  thee,  thy 
Sovereign  evermore.  It  was  a  great  privilege  to 
dwell  in  Zion,  where  God  visibly  resided.  His 
special  presence  is  of  far  greater  importance: 
separate  that,  and  the  cloud  had  been  but  a  vapour. 
"  Thou  shalt  not  see  evil  any  more;"  not  unmin- 
gled  evil,  not  such  as  thou  hast  formerly  seen — 
no  more  return  to  that  condemnation,  to  that  cap- 
tivity: and  thou  shalt  ere  long  be  raised  above  the 
sight  of  all  evil,  whether  of  sin  or  of  punishment. 
Look  around,  and  see  what  evil  pains  thy  heart, 
and  wounds  thy  eyes;  it  shall  then  be  entirely 
and  for  ever  done  away.  Let  us  encourage  our- 
selves in  the  Lord  our  God  to  believe  this,  review- 
ing the  promises  again  and  again,  with  greater 
confidence  and  joy. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  remarked,  The  cove- 
nant, how  sure!  If  you  had  promised  me  any 
thing,  I  should  think  it  safe:  can  Christ  forget  to 
remember?  can  he  want  power  and  faithfulness? 

I  addressed  myself  to  God  before  taking  the 
cup,  as  in  self-dedication,  and  then  spoke  to  the 


THIRTY-FIFTH    MEDITATION.  Ill 

spectators:  Is  there  not  one  of  you  that  loves 
Christ? — is  there  not  one  who  desires  him?  not 
one  who  would  devote  himself  to  him?  Yes,  sure- 
ly there  are  many.  Come,  then,  and  welcome. 


MEDITATION  XXXV. 

THE  HUNDRED  AND  SIXTEENTH   SACRAMENT,  OCTOBER  7,  1739. 

Holy  and  delightful  anticipations  under  the  assurance  of 
being  enabled  to  serve  the  cause  of  God  in  the  world 
during  life,  and  by  his  writings  after  death. 

GOD  has  been  pleased  to  meet  my  soul  this  day 
in  ordinances  in  an  uncommon  degree.  As  I  was 
going  to  the  house  of  God  I  passed  by  my  dear 
children,  Polly  and  Mercy,  Phil,  and  Celia,  and 
was  lifting  up  my  heart  to  God  for  them,  that  they 
might  every  one  of  them  be  the  support  and  orna- 
ment of  religion,  when,  I  know  not  how,  there 
darted  into  my  mind,  with  a  peculiar  energy,  as 
if  spoken  to  me,  those  words  which  I  knew  were 
originally  spoken  to  my  great  Lord,  in  comparison 
of  whom  I  am  but  as  dust  and  ashes,  "  He  shall 
see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and  the 
pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand." 
Isaiah  liii.  10.  What  these  words  peculiarly  intend 
I  know  not,  neither  would  I  absolutely  conclude 
from  them  that  I  shall  live  many  years;  or  see 
my  children  planted  in  the  church :  but  of  this, 
through  grace,  I  am  well  persuaded;  that  I  shall 
see  my  spiritual  seed;  that  I  shall  prolong  eternal 
days  of  joy  and  glory  in  heaven ;  and  that  God 
will  make  the  good  pleasure  of  his  grace,  in  the 


112  THIRTY-FIFTH    MEDITATION. 

conversion  and  establishment  of  his  chosen  people, 
prosperous  in  my  hand,  both  while  I  live,  and 
when  I  am  dead,  by  what  I  shall  leave  behind  me, 
written,  I  hope,  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel;  written, 
I  am  sure,  with  an  undissembled  zeal  for  his  hon- 
our and  interest,  which  he  that  searches  my  heart, 
and  sees  all  its  secret  workings,  assuredly  knows. 
I  preached  on  these  words;  "I  will  not  leave 
you  comfortless :  I  will  come  to  you :"  John  xiv. 
18;  and  I  introduced  the  ordinance  with  the  fol- 
lowing words :  "  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the  world 
seeth  me  no  more ;  but  ye  see  me :  because  I  live, 
ye  shall  live  also.  At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that 
I  am  in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  me,  and  I  in  you." 
John  xiv.  19,  20.  I  observed  that  the  true  Chris- 
tian sees  Christ  when  invisible  to  the  world.  The 
sight  of  him  for  a  small  part  of  forty  days  was 
comparatively  but  little;  the  words  rather  refer  to 
the  vision  of  his  grace  in  heaven.  Many  of  us 
know  what  they  mean;  looking  through  his  word, 
through  his  providence;  we  know  what  it  is, 
through  his  ordinances,  to  see  Christ; — we  rejoice 
in  the  sight  already  given,  and  we  are  breathing 
after  that  yet  to  be  bestowed.  "  Because  I  live,  ye 
shall  live  also."  This  sight  of  Christ,  as  a  living 
Redeemer,  gives  us  a  derived  life  from  him  sure 
as  his  own!  While  he  lives,  while  he  has  grace 
and  glory  at  his  disposal,  no  true  believer  shall  fail 
of  either.  O,  blessed  hope!  when  it  enters  the 
soul,  how  does  it  raise  our  thoughts  of  Christ! 
When  we  feel  Divine  vigour  communicated  from 
him,  then  do  we  know  that  he  is  in  the  Father: 
then  do  we  possess  his  participation  of  Divine 
honours,  and  know  that  as  he  is  in  us  by  the 
power  of  his  grace,  so  we  are  also  in  him ; — our 
names  are  written  upon  his  heart,  and  we  are  in- 


THIRTY-FIFTH    MEDITATION.  113 

terested  in  him,  as  our  covenant  Head,  and  as  our 
sure  Redeemer. 

Many  comfortable,  although  plain  thoughts  arose 
in  breaking  the  bread  and  in  pouring  forth  the 
wine,  especially  those  of  triumph  in  the  text  above 
mentioned,  Christ  "  shall  see  his  seed."  I  hope 
this  applies  to  us  among  the  rest,  and  that  with  us 
his  days  shall  be  prolonged  to  eternal  ages,  and 
his  cause  go  on  successfully.  O  that  what  I  have 
this  day  been  saying  and  doing  in  the  house  of 
God  may  confirm  this!  I  have  devoted  myself  to 
God  in  the  bonds  of  his  covenant.  May  I  ever 
retain  it  upon  the  imagination  of  the  thoughts  of 
my  heart. 

I  mentioned  at  the  collection,  the  case  of  the 
heathen  emperor,  that  is,  of  Titus,  who  accounted 
the  day  lost  in  which  he  had  done  no  good !  May 
I  never  more  see  that  lost  day!  but  either  in  spi- 
rituals or  in  temporals,  or  rather,  if  it  be  the  good 
will  of  my  God,  in  both,  may  I  be  doing  good 
every  day. 

This  was  the  birth  day  of  my  dear  eldest  daugh- 
ter Betsey,  whose  name  continues  written,  perhaps 
too  deeply,  on  my  heart.  But  blessed  be  God  that 
gave  her,  and  that  hath  taken  her  away.  I  adore 
his  love,  as  well  as  his  justice,  in  the  loss  I  so 
much  lamented;  and  I  rejoice  in  the  cheerful  hope 
that  I  have  of  meeting  her  in  a  world  of  eternal 
glory.  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus. 


MEDITATION  XXXVI. 

IN    WHICH    MY    SOUL    WAS    BREATHING   AFTER    GOD. 
NOVEMBER    2,    1739. 

Solemn  aspirations  of  praise  and  gratitude  for  the  Divine 
protection  and  favour  in  individual  particulars. 

O  MY  God!  thou  art  my  hope,  and  my  help;  my 
glory,  and  the  lifter  up  of  my  head; — my  heart 
rejoices  in  thy  salvation.  When  I  set  myself  to 
converse  with  thee  under  the  influence  of  thine 
Holy  Spirit,  a  thousand  delightful  thoughts  spring 
up  at  once;  a  thousand  sources  of  pleasure  are 
unsealed,  and  flow  in  upon  my  soul  with  such  re- 
freshment and  joy,  that  they  seem  to  crowd  into 
every  moment  the  happiness  of  hours,  of  days, 
and  of  weeks. 

I  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  for  this  soul  of  mine, 
which  thou  hast  created,  and  which  thou  hast 
taught  to  say,  and  I  hope  to  purpose,  "  Where  is 
God  my  Maker?"  Job  xxxv.  10.  I  bless  thee  for 
the  knowledge  with  which  thou  hast  adorned  it.  I 
bless  thee  for  that  grace  with  which  I  may,  with 
humble  wonder,  say  thou  hast  sanctified  it,  al- 
though, alas!  the  celestial  plant  be  fixed  in  too 
barren  a  soil,  and  does  not  flourish  to  the  degree 
that  I  could  wish.  I  praise  thee,  my  God,  for  that 
body  which  thou  hast  given  me,  and  which  thou 
preservest  as  yet  in  its  strength  and  vigour,  capa- 
ble not  merely  of  relishing  those  entertainments 
which  thou  grantest  to  each  of  its  senses,  but,  what 
is,  I  hope,  to  me  far  more  valuable,  capable  of 
acting  with  some  vigour  in  thy  service.  I  bless 


THIRTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION.  115 

thee  for  the  ease  and  freedom  with  which  these 
limbs  of  mine  move  themselves,  and  obey  the  dic- 
tates of  my  spirit,  I  hope,  as  guided  by  thine.  I 
bless  thee,  that  the  keepers  of  the  house  do  not  yet 
tremble,  nor  the  strong  men  bow  themselves;  that 
those  who  look  out  at  the  windows  are  not  dark- 
ened, nor  the  daughters  of  music,  or  the  instru- 
ments of  speech,  brought  low.  I  bless  thee,  O 
Lord,  my  God,  that  the  silver  cords  are  not  loos- 
ened, nor  the  golden  bowl  broken;  for  it  is  thine 
hand  that  braces  all  my  nerves,  and  thine  infinite 
skill  which  prepareth  those  spirits  that  flow  in  so 
freely,  and,  when  exhausted,  are  recruited  so  soon, 
and  so  plentifully.  I  praise  thee,  for  that  munifi- 
cence with  which  thou  providest  for  my  daily  sup- 
port; for  that  various  table  which  thou  spreadest 
before  me,  and  for  the  overflowing  cup  which  thou 
puttest  into  my  hands.  And  I  praise  thee,  that 
these  bounties  of  thy  providence  do  not  serve,  as 
it  were,  to  upbraid  a  disabled  appetite,  and  are  not 
like  messes  of  meat  set  "before  the  dead.  That  no 
relaxation  of  the  nerves  weakens  my  strength,  so 
as  to  render  it  incapable  of  digesting  my  food,  nor 
cankers  torture  my  mouth,  so  as  to  render  it  inca- 
pable of  receiving  it.  I  bless  thee,  that  I  eat  not 
my  morsel  alone,  but  share  it  with  so  many  agree- 
able friends;  that  my  affectionate  wife,  and  my 
lovely  children,  and  my  hopeful  and  grateful  pu- 
pils, are  with  me  like  olive  plants  set  around  my 
table.  And  I  thank  thee  for  so  many  friends  who 
are  capable  of  serving  me,  and  so  many  whom  I 
am  capable  of  serving;  and  by  conversing  with 
whom,  through  the  liberality  of  the  former,  I 
know  how  much  more  blessed  it  is  to  give  than 
to  receive.  I  thank  thee  for  a  heart  that  can  feel 
the  sorrows  of  the  necessitous,  and  a  mind  that 


116  THIRTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION. 

can,  as  in  this  day,  make  it  my  earliest  care  and 
morning  refreshment  to  contrive  for  their  relief. 
For  this  also  cometh  forth  from  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
Thou  awakenest  my  spirit  to  seek  the  way;  thou 
graciously  pointest  it  out,  and  I  humbly  hope  that 
thou  wilt  crown  it  with  success. 

And  now,  O  my  God,  what  shall  I  say?  what, 
but  that  I  love  thee  above  all  in  the  power  of  lan- 
guage to  express.  While  I  feel  thy  sacred  Spirit 
breathing  upon  my  heart,  and  exciting  these  fer- 
vours of  love  to  thee,  I  cannot  doubt  of  its  influ- 
ence, any  more  than  I  can  doubt  of  the  truth  of 
this  animal  life  while  I  exert  the  acts  of  it.  Sure- 
ly, if  ever  I  knew  the  appetite  of  hunger, — my 
soul  hungers  after  righteousness,  and  longs  for  a 
greater  conformity  to  thy  blessed  nature  and  will. 
If  ever  my  palate  felt  thirst, — my  soul  -thirsts  for 
God,  even  the  living  God !  and  for  a  more  abund- 
ant communication  of  his  favour.  If  ever  my 
weary  body  knew  what  it  was  to  wish  for  the  re- 
freshment of  my  bed,  and  longed  for  rest, — even 
so  my  soul,  with  sweet  acquiescence,  rests  upon 
thy  gracious  bosom,  O  my  heavenly  Father,  and 
returns  to  its  repose  in  the  embraces  of  its  God, 
who  has  dealt  so  bountifully  with  it.  And  if  ever 
I  saw  the  face  of  a  beloved  friend  or  child  with 
complacency  and  joy, — so  I  rejoice  in  beholding 
thy  mercy,  O  Lord,  and  in  calling  thee  my  Father 
in  Christ.  Such  thou  art,  and  such  thou  wilt  be 
for  time,  and  for  eternity.  What  have  I  more  to 
do  but  to  commit  myself  to  thee  for  both,  and 
leave  thee  to  choose  my  inheritance,  and  order 
my  affairs  for  me,  while  all  my  business  is  to 
serve  thee,  and  all  my  delight  to  praise  thee.  My 
soul  follows  hard  after  my  God,  because  his  right 


THIRTY-SEVENTH   MEDITATION.       117 

hand  supports  me.     Let  it  still  bear  me  up,  and  I 
shall  still  press  forward.     Amen. 


MEDITATION  XXXVII. 

HUNDRED    AND    TWENTIETH    SACRAMENT    DECEMBER   2,  1739. 

Of  Christ  as  being  the  brightness  of  his  Father's  glory. 

NEVER  have  I  been  so  frequently  at  the  table  of 
the  Lord  within  so  short  a  period.  I  have  now 
been  four  times  there  within  five  Sabbaths;  having 
administered  the  ordinance  at  Newport  and  Wei- 
ford,  since  the  last  time  at  Northampton;  and  I 
bless  God,  at  both  places  with  some  pleasure,  and 
I  hope  with  some  improvement. 

This  day  I  heard,  with  unutterable  pleasure, 
dear  Mr.  Orton  preach  one  of  the  best  sermons 
that  ever  was  preached  of  the  service  of  Christ. 
Blessed  be  God,  who  has  given  him  such  gifts  and 
graces.  My  sermon  was  a  very  poor  thing  in 
comparison  to  it.  But  I  speak  in  the  sincerity  of 
my  heart,  and  in  the  sincerity  of  my  heart  have  I 
praised  the  God  of  all  grace,  that  the  disciple  was 
so  much  above  his  master.  May  the  gifts  and 
graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit  be  multiplied  ten  thou- 
sandfold upon  him,  and  may  thousands  yet  unborn 
have  reason  to  call  him  blessed! 

I  introduced  the  ordinance  with  some  medita- 
tions on  these  words :  "  Who  being  the  brightness 
of  his  Father's  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his 

person, when  he  had  by  himself  purged  our 

sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on 
high."  Heb.  i.  3.  I  had  been  preaching  of  Christ 
11 


118        THIRTY-SEVENTH    MEDITATION. 

giving  himself  for  us,  to  redeem  us  from  all  ini- 
quity, and  to  sanctify  to  himself  a  peculiar  people, 
zealous  of  good  works.  And  this  seemed  well 
connected  with  that  text.  It  gives  us  a  view  of 
the  grandeur  of  Christ's  person ;  and  of  the  happy 
success  of  his  undertaking.  The  grandeur  of  his 
person: — he  was  the  brightness  of  the  Father's 
glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person ;  that 
is,  the  Being  who  of  all  others  bore  most  of  the 
image  of  God.  Much,  indeed,  is  reflected  from 
good  men  here,  and  much  more  from  glorified 
spirits  above,  and  more  especially  from  the  angels. 
But,  O,  all  these  stars  disappear  in  the  presence 
of  the  Sun  of  righteousness!  He  is  the  very  ef- 
fulgence of  his  Father's  glory,  and  as  if  none  but 
he  bore  his  image.  And  he,  having  created  all 
things,  does,  also,  by  the  word  of  his  power  uphold 
them.  He  spake,  and  we  existed.  To  what  pur- 
pose is  he  mentioned?  Even  to  this,  that  he  by 
himself  has  purified  us  from  our  sins.  He  did 
not  assign  the  office  to  any  other;  he  did  not  con- 
sign it  over  to  any  meaner  person ;  he  did  not  say  to 
the  brightest  cherub,  "  Go,  and  become  incarnate, 
and  submit  to  death  for  the  redemption  of  sinful 
man.  Go,  and  give  thy  back  to  the  smiters; 
stretch  out  thine  arms  on  the  cross."  No;  he  did 
not  substitute  another,  but  he  endured  it  himself,  to 
purge  us  from  evil,  and  to  expiate  our  sins.  And 
the  consummation  is,  that  he  has  sat  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  God,  which  speaks  the  Father's  ac- 
ceptance of  the  atonement  which  he  has  made;  else 
he  would  never  have  released  him  from  the  tomb, 
— much  less  would  he  have  set  him  down  at  his 
own  right  hand.  And  it  also  proclaims  his  hon- 
our and  glory.  The  Majesty  on  high  has  received 
him  there.  His  human  nature  is  instated  in  a 


THIRTY-EIGHTH    MEDITATION.          119 

place  of  supreme  dignity  and  glory,  of  supreme 
joy  and  happiness.  And  thither  is  he  gone  as  our 
Forerunner.  Where  he  is,  there  we  shall  be  also; 
that  is,  at  the  right  hand  of  God !  And  there  is 
fulness  of  joy,  and  there  are  pleasures  for  ever- 
more. 


MEDITATION  XXXVIII. 

HINTS   OF   SOME  MEDITATIONS  ON  THE  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY- 
FIRST   SACRAMENT,  JANUARY    7,  1740. 

The  character  and  happiness  of  the  true  Christian. 

THIS  was  the  very  day  that  my  dear  friend,  Mr. 
Palk,  died,  which  was  indeed  a  very  sorrowful  ex- 
ercise to  me,  and  my  fears  of  that  approaching 
calamity  were  painful;  yet  I  bless  God,  that  I  had 
some  comfortable  impressions  at  his  table  from 
those  words,  "  The  meek  shall  eat  and  be  satisfied : 
they  shall  praise  the  Lord  that  seek  him:  your 
heart  shall  live  for  ever."  Psalm  xxii.  26.  I  ob- 
served, that  this  scripture  united  in  one  express 
view  the  character  and  happiness  of  the  true  Chris- 
tian. The  character:  —  they  are  those  who  are 
meek  on  the  earth,  and  who  seek  the  Lord.  They 
are  meek  under  provocation ;  and  this  not  through 
a  meanness  of  soul,  but  through  a  true  greatness. 
They  do  not  think  so  highly  of  provocations  as 
many  do.  They  give  up  self-interest;  and  they 
see  so  much  to  pity  in  the  offender,  that  they  are 
ready  to  forgive  the  offence;  and  that  even  where 
the  injury  is  greatest.  And  the  view  of  their  great 
Master  promotes  this.  They  remember,  how  he 


120          THIRTY-EIGHTH    MEDITATION. 

was  "  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter."  They 
think  of  his  dying  words,  "  Father  forgive  them ; 
for  they  know  not  what  they  do!"  Luke  xxiii.  34. 
And  they  carry  this  meekness  so  far  as  not  only 
to  pardon,  but  to  love,  and  to  pray  for  their  enemy. 
Think,  Christians,  are  there  any  that  have  in- 
jured and  offended  you?  May  the  Lord  forgive 
them:  may  the  Lord  bless  them  with  spiritual 
blessings.  "  What  do  I  wish  more,  than  for  the 
conversion,  reformation,  and  salvation  of  my  great- 
est enemy :  and  that  not  for  the  satisfaction  of  see- 
ing him  humbled  before  me.  Lord,  if  I  were  sure 
he  would  forget  that  he  had  ever  injured  me  I 
should  rejoice  in  the  thought."  Considering  meek- 
ness  in  general  as  humility,  it  is  the  Christian's 
character;  he  quiets  himself  before  God,  and  his 
soul  is  as  a  weaned  child,  that,  if  it  cannot  have  the 
breast,  soon  grows  quiet  without  it,  and  reconciles 
itself  to  such  food  as  it  may  have.  A  deep  sense 
of  meanness  and  of  guilt  before  God  humbles  the 
soul.  And  when  is  it  more  humbled  than  at  this 
ordinance,  when  it  sees  itself  at  table  with  the 
King  of  heaven,  and  looks  forward  to  its  complete 
felicity?  Delightful,  yet  abasing  thought!  and  de- 
lightful because  abasing.  "  Who  am  I,  O  Lord, 
and  what  is  my  service,  that  thou  hast  brought 
me  hither?"  They  seek  God,  through  Christ: — 
they  seek  God ;  they  see  how  desirable  his  favour 
is,  and  they  long  for  it  above  all  things;  they  have 
a  certain  nobleness  and  generosity  of  soul  which 
engages  them  to  long,  to  pray,  to  cry  for  the  Di- 
vine presence,  which  they  expect  through  Christ. 
They  see  grace  dwelling  in  him,  dwelling  with 
men  for  his  sake;  they  therefore  seek  an  interest 
in  Christ  with  the  greatest  ardour — with  none  but 
Christ;  and  they  are  seeking  him  continually, 


THIRTY-EIGHTH    MEDITATION.          121 

well  knowing  what  the  presence  of  Christ  means. 
Then  consider  his  blessing;  "They  shall  eat, 
and  be  satisfied"  with  the  provision  of  their  own 
table,  and  their  own  loaf:  their  table  is  blessed; 
wherever  it  be,  how  mean  soever  their  lot,  they 
have  what  God  has  sent ;  they  are  in  the  condition 
which  he  has  chosen,  which  is  always  vastly  bet- 
ter than  what  we  have  deserved:  it  is  his  great 
goodness,  they  say,  to  choose  thus;  and  to  choose 
nothing  for  the  present  greater.  "  Prosperity 
might  have  destroyed  me.  O,  sweet  to  think,  that 
ail  comes  from  the  hand  of  my  God."  In  this 
sense,  the  little  that  a  righteous  man  hath,  is  better 
than  the  abundance  of  the  wicked ;  yea,  sweet  is 
a  dinner  of  herbs  with  His  love.  The  Christian 
is  satisfied  still  more  with  the  provisions  of  God's 
table.  Royal  fare!  and  yet  what  to  an  eye  of 
sense?  who  has  not  every  day  better? — a  morsel 
of  bread,  a  little  sup  of  wine;  who  would  purchase 
them  by  the  time  spent  here?  But  thy  loving- 
kindness,  Lord,  is  infinitely  better  than  food.  To 
feed  by  faith  upon  Christ;  O  how  tasteful  is  this 
heavenly  manna!  O  how  reviving  in  this  sense  is 
his  blood !  This  is  meat  indeed,  and  this  is  drink 
indeed."  How  often  are  the  Christian's  hopes  so 
enlightened,  and  his  soul  so  nourished,  that  he 
rises  in  the  strength  of  its  expectation,  and  goes 
many  days'  journey  to  the  house  of  his  God. 

"  They  shall  praise  the  Lord ;"  and  how  pleas- 
ant is  that,  when  the  heart  overflows  with  love! 
it  even  revives  our  animal  nature,  and  is,  as  it 
were,  an  anticipation  of  heaven.  "  Your  heart 
shall  live  for  ever."  Short  words,  but  O  how 
comprehensive! — when  the  soul  bears  forward  in 
its  ideas,  and  launches  into  the  ocean  of  eternity; 
when  it  presses  forward  through  the  immensity  of 


122  THIRTY-NINTH    MEDITATION. 

space;  when  it  measures  its  duration  no  more  by 
days,  by  years,  by  centuries,  by  ages,  or  by  mil- 
lions of  ages,  but  finds  itself  encircled  in  the  omni- 
presence of  the  eternal  God.  When  I  fall  into 
such  contemplations  as  these,  when  I  see  these 
opening  scenes,  I  think  I  am  still  with  thee;  that 
thou  art  still  my  God,  that  still  I  shall  praise 
thee: — then,  ever  living,  my  heart  shall  beat  high 
with  everlasting  joy,  and,  its  motion  never  ceas- 
ing, its  pulse  shall  never  tremble  nor  grow  faint, 
but  spring  on  with  everlasting  vigour.  Delightful 
thought!  Let  this  heart  that  thus  shall  live  for 
ever  now  ascend  in  a  flame  of  holy  love  to  its 
God  and  Father,  and  pour  itself  out  in  lively  pray- 
ers to  him. 


MEDITATION  XXXIX. 

BRIEF    RECOLLECTIONS    OF    WHAT    PASSED    AT    THE    LORD'S 
TABLE,  OCTOBER,  1741. 

Christ's  spiritual  presence  with  his  Church. 

THIS  day  was  lamentably  remarkable  to  me  on 
one  account,  though  most  pleasantly  so  on  another. 
This  day  was  the  last  Sabbath  that  I  spent  with 
my  dear  and  delightful  friend,  Mr.  Orton,  who 
preached  in  the  morning  from  those  words,  "I  will 
never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee."  Heb.  xiii.  5. 
I,  in  harmony  with  him,  discoursed  at  the  table 
from  these,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world.  Amen."  Matt,  xxviii.  20. 
I  considered  in  what  circumstances  the  words  were 
spoken,  and  what  they  contain.  They  were  spoken 
by  Christ,  when  he  was  leaving  the  disciples,  and 


THIRTY-NINTH    MEDITATION.  123 

they  were  grieved  that  his  bodily  presence,  which 
no  doubt  was  very  delightful,  was  to  be  with  them 
no  more.  They  were  spoken  when  he  was  but 
recently  and  triumphantly  risen  from  the  grave, 
and  was  going  into  the  presence  of  his  heavenly 
Father.  His  apostles  were  going  out  into  the 
world  under  many  difficulties;  but  he  intimates 
that  his  presence  in  Spirit  should  be  sufficient; — 
as  if  he  had  said,  "  I  will  be  with  you — with  me 
you  can  fear  nothing."  "  Lord,  if  it  be  thou," 
says  Peter,  "  bid  me  come  unto  thee  on  the  water." 
Matt.  xiv.  28.  I  can  tread  this  stormy  sea,  if  thou 
wilt  lead,  and  if  thou  wilt  support  me.  "  I  am 
with  you,"  says  our  great  Leader,  "  to  strengthen 
and  succeed  you  in  your  work."  O  what  delight 
did  it  give  to  the  apostles,  when  he  added,  "  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amen."  But  did  he 
mean  his  apostles  alone?  Why  should  he  mean 
that?  Would  not  the  same  principle  that  engaged 
him  to  be  tender  to  them,  lead  him  also  to  a  gra- 
cious care  of  us?  Undoubtedly  it  would.  Then 
he  speaks  even  now.  Lo!  behold  it!  attend  to  it; 
reflect  upon  it  with  wonder,  that  Christ,  by  a  Di- 
vine and  spiritual  presence,  will  still  be  with  every 
minister,  and  that  for  the  sake  of  the  church,  He 
will  show  his  love  to  every  Christian.  Let  us  be 
bold  in  this :  put  our  Amen  to  it,  and  say,  "  The 
Lord  is  my  helper,  I  will  not  fear  labour  nor  suf- 
fering, nor  the  loss  of  my  dearest  friends;  he  will 
support  me;  he  will  be  with  me  in  life;  and,  after 
my  death,  he  will  be  with  succeeding  Christians 
and  ministers ;  yes,  and  with  me  too — with  me,  in 
a  literal  sense,  to  the  end  of  the  world : — with  me, 
till  this  scheme  of  salvation  on  earth  be  accom- 
plished ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  world  he  will  reani- 
mate me,  and  receive  me  to  glory,  confessing  me 


124  FORTIETH    MEDITATION. 

before  men,  and  giving  me  an  abundant  entrance 
into  his  heavenly  kingdom.  O  delightful  view !  O 
blessed  hope!  Let  me,  then,  be  ever  with  him, 
and  do  all  in  my  power  to  exert  myself  for  his 
service; — and  let  me  make  myself  easy  as  to  the 
support  of  his  church  in  the  world;  for  whatever 
may  rise  up  against  it,  lo!  he  is  with  us  alway, 
and  then,  greater  is  he  who  is  with  us,  than  all 
those  who  are  against  us.  That  which  can  des- 
troy the  Head  shall  destroy  the  members;  but 
while  he  lives  and  reigns,  he  will  support  them." 


MEDITATION  XL. 

RECOLLECTIONS   OF   WHAT   PASSED   AT   THE   LORD'S   TABLE, 
*    *    *    1741. 

Christ  anointed  by  the  Father. 

THE  subject  of  my  meditation  was  those  remark- 
able words  of  Isaiah,  li.  16,  which  I  considered  as 
spoken  by  the  Father  to  Christ:  "  I  have  put  my 
words  in  thy  mouth.  I  have  hid  thee  in  the  hol- 
low of  mine  hand,  that  I  may  plant  the  heavens, 
and  lay  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and  say  unto 
Zion,  Thou  art  my  people."*  Observe  the  regard 
God  expressed  to  our  Lord,  and  the  purposes  for 
which  he  designed  him.  The  regard  expressed  to 
him,  "  I  have  put  my  words  in  thy  mouth."  God 
gave  him  plenary  inspiration  in  the  highest  sense. 

*  Dr.  Doddridge  appears  to  have  varied  the  reading  here. 
In  the  common  version  the  verse  runs  thus  :  "I  have  put 
my  words  in  thy  mouth,  and  I  have  covered  thee  in  the 
shadow  of  mine  hand." 


FORTIETH    MEDITATION.  125 

The  words  he  spoke  were  not  his  own,  but  the 
Father's  who  sent  him.  He  gave  not  the  Spirit 
by  measure  unto  him,  but  anointed  him  with  the 
oil  of  gladness  above  his  fellows.  He  therefore 
brought  the  most  perfect  revelation  of  God  to  men, 
and  opened  the  most  glorious  scheme  of  salvation. 
He  indeed  brought  good  tidings,  and  published 
peace,  and  said  unto  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth! 
And  God  concealed  him  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand: 
that  is,  he  reserved  him  until  the  proper  time,  the 
fulness  of  time,  in  which  he  was  to  be  exhibited; 
and  then  he  protected  him  in  the  midst  of  danger 
by  his  secret,  but  ever  watchful  power,  until  the 
time  came  when  he  was  delivered  for  our  offences; 
watching  over  him,  even  when  he  continued  among 
the  dead,  and  at  length  raising  him  up  for  our  jus- 
tification. And  what  were  the  glorious  purposes 
for  which  all  was  accomplished?  The  immediate 
purpose  was,  to  say  unto  Zion,  Thou  art  my  peo- 
ple; but  more  remotely,  to  establish  the  earth, 
and  to  plant  the  heavens.  By  Him  God  gathers  a 
church  in  the  world.  He  raises  that  sacred  edifice 
on  Mount  Sion;  chooses  to  himself  a  people  in 
Christ,  and  declares  to  them  the  happy  relation  in 
which  they  stand;  gives  them  the  promises,  and 
the  seals  of  his  covenant;  and  even  by  these  ordi- 
nances he  says,  Thou  art  my  people; — admitting 
us  into  a  degree  of  intimacy  and  freedom  of  Di- 
vine communion,  unknown  under  the  institutions 
of  Moses.  The  high  priest  went  within  the  veil 
but  once  a  year;  none  but  the  priest  within  the 
house,  and  none  but  the  Levites  within  the  courts. 
But  now  the  way  to  the  holiest  of  all  is  laid  open 
by  the  blood  of  Jesus ;  and  the  foundations  of  the 
earth  are  laid,  or  rather,  established.  God  would 
not  have  maintained  this  earth  to  have  been  only 


126  FORTIETH    MEDITATION. 

the  habitation  of  accursed  and  ruined  creatures , 
therefore,  that  scheme  which  insured  to  Him  a 
people,  established  it.  All  things  are  done  for  the 
elect's  sake.  For  them,  he  is  made  Head  over  all; 
and  might  say,  with  infinitely  greater  propriety 
than  did  David,  "All  the  foundations  of  the  earth 
are  out  of  course;  I  bear  up  the  pillars  of  it." 
Psalm  Ixxxii.  5;  Ixxv.  3.  And  it  is  indeed  His  " 
Spirit,  which  supports  all  that  piety  which  there  is 
in  the  world,  and  which  has  been  throughout  all 
the  past  ages  of  his  people.  In  which  respect  He 
may  possibly  say  to  some,  as  he  did  to  Cyrus,  I 
have  girded  thee,  though  thou  hast  not  known  me. 
And  all  this  is,  that  he  may  plant  the  heavens; 
that  he  may  conduct  thither  a  colony  from  the 
earth,  and  fill  those  vacant  seats  which  the  rebel 
angels  left.  All  this  is,  that  he  may  raise  from 
this  nursery  here  below,  planted  by  his  hand,  and 
watered  by  his  word,  ordinances,  and  Spirit,  young 
plants  to  set  in  the  heavenly  world,  where  they 
shall  for  ever  flourish  near  the  streams  of  the 
fountain  of  life.  For  ever  adored  be  Divine 
grace,  which  has  thus  honoured  us,  who  deserved 
long  since  to  have  been  rooted  out  of  the  earth ;  to 
have  been  cast  out  of  his  garden  with  dishonour 
as  noisome  weeds;  to  have  been  cut  down  as  cum- 
berers  of  the  ground.  Yet  with  us  will  he  plant 
the  heavens! — He  will  cause  us  to  shine  as  the 
firmament;  and  as,  I  trust,  many  of  us  will  be 
instrumental  in  turning  many  to  righteousness, 
and  thus  shine  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever. 
Nay,  the  meanest  and  weakest  Christian  may  say 
more  than  that,  as  the  views  of  the  gospel  rise  on 
those  of  the  prophets;  for  our  Lord  tells  us,  they 
"  shall  shine  forth  like  the  sun,  in  the  kingdom  of 
their  Father."  Matt.  xiii.  43. 


FORTIETH    MEDITATION.  127 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  mentioned  the  text  of 
sitting  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
in  the  kingdom  of  God.  Matt.  viii.  11.  It  would 
have  been  delightful  to  have  conversed  with  good 
old  Jacob;  to  have  seen  him  even  on  his  dying 
bed  acknowledging  that  God  had  fed  him  all  his 
life  long  to  that  moment;  delightful  to  have  been 
with  him  at  Bethel,  when  in  his  prosperity  there 
he  recognised  the  Divine  faithfulness,  and  accom- 
plished his  vows; — delightful  to  have  known  pious 
Isaac,  who,  as  a  type  of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  so 
willingly  surrendered  himself  to  God,  and  his  fa- 
ther, and  was  stretched  out  with  all  the  meekness 
of  a  lamb,  when  appointed  to  be  a  burnt  offering. 
And  who  would  not  have  been  delighted  to  have 
had  an  interview  with  Abraham,  the  father  of  us 
all ;  that  holy  man,  to  whom  God  has  done  that 
signal  honour,  that  all  believers  of  every  age  and 
nation  should  be  looked  upon  as  his  seed:  that 
holy  man,  who  walked  before  God,  and  was  per- 
fect, and  who  is  now  a  guest  of  distinguished  glory 
at  the  table  above,  as  he  had  once  the  honour  to 
entertain  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  at  his 
hospitable  board  below. 

To  sit  down,  and  not  only  with  these  holy  patri- 
archs, but  with  all  the  apostles  of  the  Lamb;  with 
those  illustrious  soldiers  and  leaders  in  the  army 
of  Christ,  to  whom  the  whole  Christian  world  has 
been  so  much  indebted,  and  to  whom  we  in  partic- 
ular have  had  such  great  obligations  on  account 
of  those  memoirs  of  Christ,  and  that  history  of  his 
gospel,  which  they  have  given  us.  And  with  John, 
who  leaned  on  the  Redeemer's  bosom.  With  Paul, 
whose  divine  epistles  we  have  so  often  read  with 
rapture,  and  something  of  whose  spirit,  I  hope,  we 
have  sometimes  caught.  It  would  have  been  de- 


128  FORTIETH    MEDITATION. 

lightful  to  have  met  with  any  one  of  these  apostles 
in  their  travels,  and  to  have  joined  with  them  in 
breaking  bread  when  they  administered  this  ordi- 
nance. But  their  knowledge  of  the  mysteries  of 
the  kingdom  is  now  infinitely  increased.  Then 
they  saw  as  through  a  glass  darkly;  then  they 
spoke  with  trembling  accents.  Now  they  see 
face  to  face,  and  have  learned  the  language  of 
heaven.  But  O — let  our  souls  remember  it  with 
holy  joy,  and  a  fervent,  growing  desire  of  that 
blessed  interview — we  shall  there  behold  not  only 
the  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  but  the  Lamb  him- 
self! Yea,  it  is  said,  the  Lamb  himself  "  shall 
feed  them,  and  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of 
water."  Rev.  vii.  17.  How  delightful  will  the 
relish  of  this  water  be,  which  he  shall  give  us! 
How  reviving  the  wine,  which  we  shall  drink  with 
him  in  his  kingdom !  It  will  then  be  no  grievance 
of  heart  to  us,  that  we  have,  according  to  his  ap- 
pointment, paid  this  humble  honour  to  his  cross 
upon  earth,  and  have  devoted  ourselves  to  him  as 
his  covenant  people  in  this  holy  rite  of  his  own 
institution. 

I  then  addressed  myself  to  the  spectators,  ex- 
pressing  my  hope  that  they  had  communion  with 
us,  and  in  good  wishes  that  they  might  have  more. 
I  mentioned  my  own  experience  before  I  sat  down 
at  the  Lord's  table,  and  my  cheerful  hope  that 
God  would  draw  them  with  a  victorious  sweetness 
of  correction. 


(     129     ) 


MEDITATION  XLI. 

SOME   ACCOUNT   OF   WHAT   PASSED    AT   THE   SACRAMENT, 
JANUARY  3,  1742. 

Of  the  peace  of  God,  as  enjoyed  by  the  Christian  under  the 
covenant  of  the  gospel. 

THE  subject  of  my  meditation  at  the  table  of  the 
Lord  was  those  words ;  "  I  create  the  fruit  of  the 
lips;  Peace,  peace  to  him  that  is  far  off,  and  to 
him  that  is  near,  saith  the  Lord;  and  I  will  heal 
him."  Isaiah  Ivii.  19.  We  are  now  in  a  circum- 
stance of  praise,  which  is  "  the  fruit  of  the  lips." 
I  observed  with  what  majesty  God  claims  to  be 
the  Creator  of  those  fruits  that  were  offered  to 
him.  It  may  indeed  be  said,  "  Of  thine  own  have 
we  given  thee."  It  is  a  new  creation  of  his  own. 
He  has  given  the  matter  and  the  heart  for  it;  espe- 
cially in  these  instances.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
has  redeemed  his  church  with  his  blood ;  this  was 
the  gift  of  the  Divine  bounty ;  redemption  by  him 
was  the  contrivance  of  the  Divine  grace,  and  so  is 
a  disposition  of  soul  to  accept  of  this  salvation,  and 
to  pray  to  God  for  it.  Why  are  we  not  like  the 
mad  herd  who  call  themselves  the  wise  men  of  this 
world,  despising  this  gracious  Redeemer?  or  why 
are  we  rejoicing  in  his  salvation,  and  not  mourn- 
ing and  lamenting,  and  fetching  our  arguments  of 
sorrow  and  distress  from  the  very  message  that 
Christ  has  brought?  It  is  God  that  has  created 
this  fruit  of  praise.  He  has  caused  the  wilder- 
ness to  bloom  with  this  plant  of  paradise;  and  all 
the  solemn  desert,  where  no  sound  but  doleful 
12 


130  FORTY-FIRST    MEDITATION. 

notes  of  sorrow  and  despair  might  have  been 
heard,  to  resound  with  anthems  of  social  joy! 
The  blessed  God  condescends  to  reckon  this  up  as 
it  were  among  his  royal  prerogatives,  and  places 
the  fruit  of  the  human  lips  among  the  tributes  in 
which  he  particularly  delights!  Yea,  he  utters  it 
with  a  kind  of  sacred  triumph,  and  repeats  it  to 
express  the  certainty  of  the  fact,  and  to  express 
the  delight  with  which  he  publishes  the  tidings  of 
it.  "Peace!  peace!  unhappy  creatures  as  you 
are,  you  have  been  at  war  with  me,  but  I  grant 
you  peace.  I  not  only  send  you  the  tidings  of  it, 
but  I  bring  it  myself;  now  I  see  that  you  are 
humbled  in  my  presence,  in  the  breaking  of  your 
soul ;"  for  to  such  the  context  speaks.  "  I  assure 
you  that  I  am  willing  to  be  at  peace  with  you  ; 
willing  to  give  you  all  the  joys  of  prosperity.  Be- 
lieve it  from  my  own  lips.  Believe  it,  and  echo  it 
back  with  a  sacred  pleasure;  and  let  this  be  the 
first-fruit  of  your  lips,  '  Peace,  peace!'  I  speak  it 
to  him  that  is  afar  off,  and  to  him  that  is  near;  to 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  to  all  the  world  that  will  re- 
ceive it."  Peace  is  actually  granted  to  him  that 
is  come  near.  Peace  is  proposed  to  him  that  is 
yet  at  a  distance.  This  blessed  peace  is  pro- 
claimed to  you  who  have  approached  this  table  in 
the  sincerity  of  your  hearts;  to  you  who  surround 
it;  and  to  you  who  do  not  partake  of  the  ordi- 
nance, if  you  seek  that  Lord  whom  we  here  com- 
memorate, and  do  not  absent  yourselves  in  con- 
tempt; though  surely  it  will  be  your  wisdom,  as 
soon  as  possible,  more  solemnly  to  declare  your 
acceptance  of  his  grace.  "  I  will  heal  him,  saith 
the  Lord"  (that  is,  the  afflicted  humble  soul,  be  he 
who  he  may.)  "  My  wounds  were  the  wounds  of 
a  friend,  not  those  of  an  enemy.  And  as  I  have 


FORTY-SECOND    MEDITATION.  131 

wounded,  so  will  I  heal ;  as  I  have  broken,  so  will 
I  bind  up."  For  all  this  let  us  return  our  praises ; 
let  us  renew  this  covenant  of  peace ;  let  us  devote 
ourselves  to  God's  service  with  greater  determina- 
tion than  ever,  and  let  us  do  so  according  to  the 
free  access  which  is  given  us,  to  enter  into  the 
holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  that  new  and 
living  way  which  he  has  consecrated.  May  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  this  ordinance  take  of  the  things  of 
Christ,  and  show  them  unto  us,  a  blessing  for 
which  the  ancient  church  used  especially  to  pray 
at  this  holy  ordinance. 


MEDITATION  XLII. 

AT   THE    SACRAMENT,    APRIL  11,    1742. 

The  pious  soul  refreshed  under  the  blessings  of  Christian" 
ity;  and  of  the  Resurrection  of  the  Just. 

GOD  was  pleased  in  a  very  particular  manner  to 
indulge  me  in  all  the  duties  of  this  day,  drawing 
out  my  soul  in  earnest  desires  after  him,  and  melt- 
ing me  to  sentiments  of  uncommon  gratitude  in 
prayer  and  in  the  preaching  of  his  word,  when 
the  approach  of  the  day  of  death  and  of  judgment 
was  urged  with  great  life  and  zeal,  as  an  engage- 
ment to  activity  in  good  works,  and  to  a  holy  con- 
versation. Adored  be  Divine  grace,  that  I  then 
most  deeply  felt  what  I  spoke,  and  that  every  word 
came  from  the  soul. 

At  the  table  of  the  Lord  my  meditations  were, 
by  a  conversation  with  Mary  Wills,  directed  to 
those  words,  "  Times  of  refreshing  shall  come 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord."  Acts  iii.  19.  I 


132  FORTY-SECOND    MEDITATION. 

observed,  that  times  of  refreshment  in  a  natural 
sense  had  come,  by  the  plentiful  rain  which  God 
had  just  been  pouring  out  upon  the  ground;  but 
that  nobler  refreshment  was  to  be  expected  by  the 
intercourse  which  the  holy  soul  has  with  God, 
when  extraordinary  communications  of  his  Spirit 
are  poured  out  upon  his  church,  and  much  more, 
when  he  shall,  in  his  time,  send  Jesus  Christ,  his 
Son,  from  heaven  at  the  day  of  the  resurrection. 
Intercourse  with  God  in  ordinances  is  refreshing. 
His  love  manifested  to  the  soul,  is  like  a  cloud  of 
the  latter  rain;  therefore  he  says,  "I  will  be  as 
the  dew  unto  Israel."  Hos.  xiv.  5.  See  how  the 
earth  opens,  and  seems  to  breathe  forth  and  to 
pant  for  refreshing  showers;  so  does  the  pious 
soul  long  for  God,  and  for  his  grace.  The  cool, 
refreshing  delights  of  his  favour  nourish  the  soul, 
and  the  heart  rejoices :  like  a  bright  shining  after 
rain,  when  the  flowers  open  their  sweets,  so  then 
every  ornament  of  piety  grows  more  visible,  and 
your  souls  shall  be  like  a  watered  garden.  It  is 
not  by  ordinances  alone  that  this  is  effected ;  they 
are,  at  best,  but  streams  of  water  flowing  near  a 
garden,  until  he,  as  it  were,  by  his  own  hand 
pours  them  upon  it ;  or  rather,  until  he  rains  down 
the  refreshing  influences  of  his  grace  from  heaven. 
There  shall  be  times  of  refreshment,  when  the 
interest  of  God  shall  be  revived.  The  world  is  a 
barren  wilderness :  "  But  I  will  pour  water  upon 
him  that  is  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry 
ground,"  Isaiah  xliv.  3;  saith  the  Lord.  It  will  be 
refreshing,  if  this  be  upon  our  barren  spot  .at  home ; 
if  God  pours  out  his  Spirit  upon  our  seed,  and  his 
blessing  upon  our  offspring.  And  if  he  extends  it 
round  about  us ;  if  he  thus  waters  this  island  of 
ours — a  garden  cultivated  indeed,  but  which,  alas! 


FORTY-SECOND    MEDITATION.  133 

wants  rain.  If  he  pours  it  forth  upon  remote  por- 
tions of  the  world,  and  causes  the  wilderness  to 
blossom  like  a  rose! — On  whom  does  not  his  sun 
arise?  and  on  whom  does  not  his  rain  descend! 
O  that  it  may  be  thus  with  regard  to  gospel  ordi- 
nances, and  to  the  influences  of  his  grace!  O  that 
his  people  may  be  made  willing  in  the  day  of  his 
power!  that  so  he  may  have  the  youth  for  his  heri- 
tage; and  that  in  number  the  young  converts  may 
be  like  the  drops  of  dew,  born  from  the  womb  of 
the  morning.  This  would  be  a  delightful  prospect. 
This  would  give  our  souls  unutterable  pleasure. 
This  would,  indeed,  teach  us  to  exclaim,  "  Lord, 
now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  ac- 
cording to  thy  word :  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy 
salvation."  Luke  ii.  29,  30. 

But  there  is  another  time,  and  one  of  yet  nobler 
refreshment,  which  shall  undoubtedly  come  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  in  which  we  shall 
each  of  us  have  our  own  part ;  when  Christ,  whom 
the  heavens  are  to  retain  till  the  time  of  the  res- 
titution of  all  things,  shall  come  to  set  all  things 
in  order.  Great  disorder  there  seems  to  be,  and  it 
seems  a  mystery,  that  so  many  millions  of  his 
servants  should  die,  and  turn  to  dust.  But  he  will 
roll  away  that  reproach.  He  will  make  their  death 
the  everlasting  monument  of  his  power,  and  of  his 
grace.  How  finely  is  this  expressed  in  Isaiah; 
"  Thy  dead  men  shall  live,"  (speaking  to  the 
church,)  "  together  with  my  dead  body  shall  they 
arise.  Awake  and  sing,  ye  that  dwell  in  the  dust." 
Awake,  and  tune  your  new-made  tongues  to  an- 
thems of  immortal  joy  and  thankfulness :  "  for  thy 
dew  is  as  the  dew  of  herbs;"  Isaiah  xxvi.  19;  that 
is,  a  plentiful  dew  shall  fall  upon  you,  whose 
bones  have  been  scattered  like  chips  of  wood  upon 
12* 


134  FORTY-SECOND   MEDITATION. 

the  borders  of  the  grave.  A  copious  dew  from  the 
Lord  shall  descend  upon  you,  and  the  earth  shall 
cast  forth  her  dead!  A  sumptuous  and  a  glorious 
harvest  shall  suddenly  cover  the  face  of  the  earth ! 
O  how  delightful  a  view!  How  refreshing  to  be- 
hold !  How  much  more  so  to  partake  of  that  tri- 
umph! Some  have  thought,  that  those  who  were 
raised  out  of  their  graves  at  the  resurrection  of 
Christ  ascended  to  heaven  with  him.  Suppose  that 
it  had  been  so,  and  that  they  had  all  been  assem- 
bled with  him  around  the  mount,  and  ascended  to 
heaven  in  his  train,  what  a  pleasing  sight  to  his 
disciples!  How  much  more  glorious  a  spectacle 
shall  this  be,  which  we  shall  not  only  behold,  but 
share! — O  my  friends,  in  the  view  of  it  we  feel  a 
refreshment,  and  we  may  well  believe  it,  for  we 
see  some  things  before  our  faces  containing  the 
memorial  of  a  past  fact,  far  more  wonderful  than 
this.  The  wonder  is,  that  Christ  should  become 
incarnate  and  die;  not  that  he  should  rise  and 
ascend :  and  that,  having  died  for  his  people,  yet 
he  should  leave  them  for  a  while  under  the  power 
of  death;  not  that  he  should  at  length  redeem 
them  from  it.  Let  us,  then,  commemorate  that 
great  transaction,  which  throws  so  beautiful  a  light 
upon  the  other,  and  which  lays  so  glorious  a  foun- 
dation for  our  expectation  of  it. 

At  the  Lord's  table,  I  urged  the  propriety  of 
grateful  returns,  and  put  in  my  claim,  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  to  urge  upon  all  the  duty  of  love  and 
service — the  constant,  faithful,  zealous  service,  of 
all  who  would  indeed  believe  in  him.  "  What 
have  you  done  for  him  since  you  were  last  at  the 
Lord's  table?  What  will  you  do  for  him  in  the 
interval  of  time  before  the  next?  What  can  you 
contrive  to  do  for  his  interest?" 


FORTY-THIRD   MEDITATION.  135 

(Memorandum.)  After  this  ordinance  I  thought 
of  an  expedient — to  write  a  letter  to  dissenting 
ministers,  to  be  delivered  after  my  death  to  those 
who,  for  the  time  being,  should  be  in  the  places  to 
be  mentioned  in  a  codicil  to  my  will. 


MEDITATION  XLIII. 

ON  THE  SACRAMENT,  JANUARY  2,  1743. 

The  redeemed  are  the  property  of  the  Saviour,  and  are 
self-dedicated  to  his  service. 

TO-DAY  I  pursued  the  subject  of  redeeming  time, 
which  I  entered  upon  yesterday,  attended  with  this 
awful  circumstance,  that  a  person  known  to  me, 
who  was  well  yesterday  evening  at  five  o'clock, 
died  this  morning  before  nine.  This  quickened 
me  to  struggle  with  my  indisposition,  which  was 
partly  the  effect  of  walking  in  the  wind,  and  of 
walking  too  fast.  Nevertheless,  I  bless  God,  that 
towards  the  latter  end  of  the  discourse  I  found  my 
heart  much  warmed,  when  addressing  my  exhorta- 
tion to  those  .who  were  under  peculiar  engage- 
ments. These,  I  further  urged  by  the  considera- 
tion of  the  dying  love  of  Christ,  and  insisted  upon 
this  text  at  the  table  of  the  lord,  "  Ye  are  not  your 
own,  for  ye  are  bought  with  a  price:  therefore 
glorify  God  in  your  body,  and  in  your  spirit, 
which  are  God's."  1  Cor.  vi.  19,  20.  I  observed 
the  claim  entered,  "  Ye  are  not  your  own."  We 
may  advance  that  claim  in  the  name  of  God  upon 
the  angels,  if  they  are  present  in  the  assembly. 
We  say  it,  and  their  hearts  echo  it  back.  "  True, 


136  FORTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

we  are  his — his,  that  made  us,  and  hath  made  us 
happy;  his,  who  hath  preserved  us  so  long,  and 
continued  to  us  those  songs  which  we  began  when 
the  foundations  of  the  earth  were  laid."  But  to 
them  we  could  not  add,  as  in  the  following  words, 
"  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price."  To  us  it  is  appli- 
cable. The  apostle  says  not,  with  what  a  price. 
He  needed  not.  Surely  it  must  be  in  the  mind  of 
every  Christian  here.  "  Ye  were  not  redeemed 
with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold, — but 
with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb 
without  blemish  and  without  spot."  1  Pet.  i.  18, 
19.  Christ  is  the  price  sufficient  and  adequate  to 
the  claim.  As  in  Zechariah,  God  commissioned 
his  prophet  to  demand  a  price.  The  price  given 
was  that  of  a  slave.  And  he  speaks  with  indig- 
nation: "A  goodly  price  at  which  I  was  valued 
by  these  wretches!"*  So  in  present  circum- 
stances, it  is  a  goodly  price  indeed.  Do  you  re- 
fuse it,  when  Christ  says,  "Poor  creature!  know 
that  thou  wast  undone;  that  thou  wast  sold  to  be 
a  bond  slave ;  that  thou  wast  as  a  dead  man  before 
the  Lord ;  and  that  I  redeemed  thee,  that  I  gave  my 
blood  for  thee :  thou  mayest  remember  what  I  suf- 
fered for  thee.  What  have  I  deserved?"  Would 
any  of  you  say,  "  Lord,  thou  hast  deserved  some- 
thing from  me,  and  something  I  will  render. 
Thou  hast  deserved  that  I  should  consecrate  to 
thee  some  of  my  time,  some  of  my  possessions; 
that  I  should  give  up  for  thee  some  of  my  corrupt 
affections,  and  observe  some  of  thy  precepts." 
Christ  will  not  have  such  a  divided  service.  You 
must  be  entirely  his,  or  he  will  not  own  you  to  be 
his  at  all.  "  Well,  Lord,"  would  some  of  us  say, 

*  The  common  version  reads  thus:  "A  goodly  price 
that  I  was  prized  at  of  them."  Zech.  vi.  13. 


FORTY-THIRD    MEDITATION.  137 

"I  allow  thy  claim; — in  humble  contrition  I  am 
thine.  I  am  astonished  at  thy  grace :  I  know  not 
what  to  say ;  only  receive  me.  Do  me  this  hon- 
our; add  this  further  favour  to  all  the  rest,  to  take 
me,  and  to  dispose  of  me  as  thy  property ; — use 
me  for  thy  glory  as  thou  pleasest.  I  will  labour 
for  thee;  I  will  suffer  for  thee,  if  it  be  for  thine 
honour.  I  will  submit  to  what  may  be  more  pain- 
ful, in  some  respects,  than  labour,  or  than  suffer- 
ing, to  be  laid  aside,  as  a  vessel  in  which  thou 
hast  no  pleasure.  It  imports  not,  if  I  may  be 
thine,  though  I  may  seem  for  the  present  but  as  a 
broken  vessel."  This  is  reasonable.  Well  then, 
while  God  continues  your  abilities  and  capacities 
of  service,  glorify  him  with  your  bodies  and  with 
your  spirits,  which  are  the  Lord's.  Body  and 
spirit  are  his ! — He  gave  his  body  to  be  a  sacri- 
fice: "  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto 
death."  Matt.  xxvi.  38.  Thus  has  he  purchased 
thy  soul  and  body.  Let  the  faculties  of  the  mind 
and  the  members  of  the  body  be  employed  for  him. 
And  let  this  be  your  concern,  that  Christ  may  in 
all  things  be  glorified  in  you,  whether  by  life  or 
by  death.  1  Pet.  iv.  11.  Let  the  circumstances 
of  both  be  the  great  Lord's  of  life  and  death. 
Doait  thou  wish  it,  Christian?  If  thou  consentest, 
it  shall  undoubtedly  be  so.  He  will  accept  the 
tribute  which  thou  bringest  him,  humble  .as  it  is, 
and  worthless  as  it  may  seem,  thou  shalt  have  the 
honour  and  pleasure  of  glorifying  God  now  in  a 
certain  degree,  and  ere  long  thou  shalt  be  glori- 
fied with  him.  "Amen,  gracious  Lord,"  will  the 
Christian  say ;  "  and  in  token  that  I  desire  it  may 
be  so,  and  hope  and  expect  that  it  will,  I  now 
come  to  thy  table." 

These  sentiments  were  expressed  in  a  very  live- 


138  FORTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

ly  and  effectionate  prayer.  But  when  I  came  to 
break  the  bread,  I  was  taken  exceedingly  ill,  and 
rendered  by  faintness  and  a  pain  in  my  stomach, 
in  a  great  measure,  unfit  to  proceed.  Indeed,  I 
was  not  without  some  thoughts,  but  that  I  might 
have  taken  my  flight  from  the  table  of  Christ  upon 
earth  to  his  presence  above.  Cold  clammy  sweats 
were  upon  me;  but  if,  as  some  said,  a  mortal  pale- 
ness seemed  fixed  upon  my  cheek,  I  hope  I  can 
say  that  glory  was  in  my  soul.  I  revived  a  little, 
and  felt  an  unutterable  sweetness  in  singing  the 
hymn  on  the  words  of  good  old  Simeon,  as  ren- 
dered by  dear  Dr.  Watts;  and  I  must  say,  that  all 
the  pleasure,  which  I  might  have  had  in  a  better 
state  of  health  and  spirits,  in  the  after  part  of  the 
ordinance,  was  far  overbalanced  by  the  unutterable 
delight  which  I  enjoyed  in  consequence  of  being 
so  interrupted.  I  cannot  but  think,  that  it  was  in 
some  measure  owing  to  the  great  fervour  of  my 
spirit  in  the  former  duties  of  the  day,  that  this  fail- 
ure now  happened,  and  I  humbly  hope  that  I  may 
say,  that  I  was  in  some  degree  consumed  with  the 
love  of  God.  Gracious  Lord,  I  thank  thee  for  the 
visitation,  and  for  the  support  under  it.  I  thank 
thee  that  I  am  thine,  in  life  or  in  death.  And  I 
humbly  renew  the  solemn  dedication  of  mj^elf 
unto  thee,  as  in  a  holy  tranquillity  of  soul,  and 
undissembled  readiness  to  be  disposed  of  as  thou 
pleasest  in  this  world,  or  in  a  better. 


(     139     ) 


MEDITATION  XLIV. 

ON  THE  SACRAMENT,  IN  FEBRUARY,  1743. 

Of  the  joys  of  the  future  world. 

I  HAD  been  preaching  from  those  words  in  Ephe- 
sians,  "Christ  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself 
for  it;  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it,  that 
he  might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church," 
&c.  Ephesians  v.  25,  26.  Agreeably  to  this  I 
spoke  to-day  from  a  scripture  which  I  believe  has 
been  the  subject  of  my  meditation  before,  but  lam 
not  quite  sure.  It  was,  "And  the  ransomed  of  the 
Lord  shall  return,  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs 
and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads:  they  shall 
obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing 
shall  flee  away."  Isaiah  xxxv.  10.  When  the 
church  is  perfectly  saved,  this  shall  be  fulfilled. 
Observe  under  what  character  God's  people  are 
described;  whither  they  shall  be  brought,  and  in 
what  manner;  and  how  this  great  transaction  shall 
end.  Under  what  character  God's  people  are 
described:  "the  redeemed  of  the  Lord."  Those 
whom  he  has  ransomed  and  bought.  Are  we  not 
so?  This  is  a  feast  of  his  ransomed  ones,  in 
which  the  price  for  the  ransom  is  commemorated. 
Nor  would  any  one  who  did  not  apprehend  him- 
self in  this  view  havie  any  business  here.  It  is  sin- 
ners that  were  once  enslaved  and  condemned,  then 
bought  by  the  Son  of  God,  who  are  to  seek  their 
places  at  this  board,  their  part  in  this  ordinance. 
"  Into  thy  hand  I  commit  my  spirit:  thou  hast  re- 


140          FORTY-FOURTH    MEDITATION. 

deemed  me,  O  Lord  God  of  truth!"  Psalm  xxxi.  5. 
"  They  shall  return :"  return  from  their  captivity 
in  the  grave.  He  will  say  in  another  world,  "  Re- 
turn, ye  children  of  God."  And  they  "shall  come 
to  Zion;"  to  the  New  Jerusalem,  to  the  city  of  our 
God.  Now  we  are  travelling  towards  it.  Now 
we  are  incorporated  with  that  society.  We  have 
our  freedom,  but  not  our  habitation  there,  being  no 
more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow  citizens 
with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God.  Il 
is  that  Jerusalem  from  above,  which  is  the  mother 
of  us  all.  It  is  pleasant  to  come  to  Zion  below; 
our  Lord  loves  it.  But  O,  how  much  more  do  we 
love  those  heavenly  gates!  They  shall  "  come 
with  singing;"  making  a  grand  procession  with 
anthems  in  their  mouths.  What  melody  in  each ! 
What  harmony  in  all!  How  pleasant  to  think 
of  them,  not  singing  with  sorrowful  and  broken 
voices,  but  in  a  full  harmonious  quire!  Who 
would  not  wish  to  have  seen  Moses  and  Aaron 
leading  on  the  Israelites  from  Egypt  with  that 
sacred  song  of  triumph?  to  have  heard  the  poor 
slaves,  untaught  in  music,  unless  by  inspiration, 
and  used  rather  to  groans  than  songs;  yet  on  so 
sublime  an  occasion  as  the  deliverance  of  Israel 
and  the  destruction  of  Pharaoh,  their  tongues  were 
filled  with  notes  of  triumph : — it  had  been  pleasant. 
But  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb  shall  be  in 
another  strain.  O  that  we  could  catch  a  little  of 
the  echo  now!  And  how  shall  it  end?  They  shall 
inarch  on  to  heaven?  "  Lift  up  your  heads,  O  ye 
gates;  and  be  ye  lift  up,  ye  everlasting  doors!" 
Psalm  xxiv.  7.  Everlasting  joy  is  upon  their 
heads.  God  pours  out  the  oil  of  gladness,  and  its 
fragrance  is  immortal.  Sorrow  and  sighing  were 
once  familiar,  but  now  they  are  fled  away,  for 


FORTY-FIFTH    MEDITATION.  141 

ever  discomfited  and  defeated  by  the  great  Captain 
of  our  salvation  and  his  triumphant  legions;  they 
dare  not  look  him  in  the  face,  they  dare  not  in- 
vade his  followers  for  a  moment.  How  grand 
and  how  delightful  an  image!  And  now,  Lord, 
lead  me  not  forth  with  the  workers  of  iniquity,  but 
with  this  thy  people.  Methinks  that  thou  hast  this 
day  begun  to  fulfil  this  promise.  I  number  myself 
among  thy  redeemed  ones.  I  come  to  thy  Zion 
here,  I  come  with  pleasure  and  delight;  joy  is  in 
my  heart,  and  a  song  is  in  my  mouth.  Let  sor- 
row and  sighing  retire,  at  least  for  a  while,  and 
give  way  to  that  joy  that  becomes  such  a  feast. 
And  thou,  sacred  Spirit,  shed  abroad  a  new  effu- 
sion of  faith,  of  hope,  of  love,  and  joy  in  my  soul. 
Come,  Lord,  for  I  wait  on  thee  with  expectation 
and  delight. 


MEDITATION  XLV. 

ON   THE   SACRAMENT,   MARCH    11,    1744. 

The  Church  consecrated  by  the  sacrifice  of  Christ. 

HAVING  preached  of  the  power  of  faith  in  our 
coming  to  God,  I  fixed  my  meditations  at  the 
Lord's  table  on  those  words  in  Peter;  "  To  whom 
coming,  as  unto  a  living  stone,  disallowed  indeed 
of  men,  but  chosen  of  God,  and  precious,  ye  also, 
as  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  an 
holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices,  ac- 
ceptable to  God  by  Jesus  Christ."  1  Pet.  ii.  4,  5. 
I  here  observed  the  view  we  have  of  Christ.  As 
looked  upon  by  the  generality  of  mankind,  he  is 
13 


142  FORTY-FIFTH    MEDITATION. 

"  disallowed;"  they  slight  him.  Many  openly  re- 
ject his  gospel,  and  oppose  it.  Others  concern 
not  themselves  about  it.  They  do  not  make  him 
the  foundation  of  their  hopes.  Either  they  have 
no  foundation  at  all,  no  evidences  for  eternity,  or  it 
is  some  other  foundation,  and  not  Christ.  But  he 
is  u  chosen  of  God."  So  chosen,  that  the  great 
God  has  passed  a  decree,  that  if  ever  any  sinful 
creature  obtains  salvation,  it  should  be  through 
Christ,  and  as  sought  by  him.  If  ever  the  gospel 
comes  to  a  man,  Christ  must  be  acceptable,  or  he 
shall  not  have  eternal  life.  Every  other  founda- 
tion shall  undoubtedly  fail,  and  the  hail  shall 
sweep  it  away  as  a  refuge  of  lies.  He  is  also  pre- 
cious in  the  sight  of  God.  In  this  view,  he  is 
called,  "  My  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased."  Matt.  iii.  17.  It  is  pleasant  to  view 
Christ  as  the  foundation  of  his  church:  in  this 
view  also  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  him.  He 
is  also  precious  to  every  believer;  incomparably 
so.  And  they  come  to  him  as  for  something  that 
passes  between  Christ  and  the  real  Christian.  He 
speaks  to  his  Lord,  speaks  to  him  from  the  heart, 
and  is  built  up  as  a  spiritual  house,  and  as  lively 
stones.  This  of  natural  buildings  would  be  ab- 
surd; not  so  in  the  spiritual  sense.  The  building 
of  the  Father  of  spirits,  is  a  spiritual  building. 
Spirits  are  active  in  it.  It  is  their  language, 
"  Lord,  let  me  be  laid  as  a  stone  in  thy  house,  and 
be  one  of  those  whom  thou  wilt  condescend  to  in- 
habit as  thy  temple."  The  simile  is  then  changed, 
and  Christians  are  represented  as  a  holy  priest- 
hood in  this  house,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices 
to  God  through  Christ.  They  are  priests.  They 
shall  be  so  above.  They  are  so  now;  and,  as 
such,  holy;  they  desire  to  separate  themselves 


FORTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION.  143 

from  all  impurities  of  flesh  and  spirit;  and  they 
attend  to  offer  prayers,  praises,  and  alms-deeds. 
They  are  spiritual  in  all;  all  is  done  in  the  name 
and  fear  of  God,  from  a  true  spiritual  principle, 
which  engages  the  heart.  And  they  are  accept- 
able to  God ;  but  it  is  all  through  Christ.  He  is 
the  Aaron,  the  representative  of  the  whole  body. 
And  they  are  chosen  in  him.  And  they  shall  at 
length  be  made  priests  to  keep  God's  charge,  for 
he  will,  as  in  the  promise  to  Joshua,  give  them  a 
place  among  them  that  stand  by.  Zech.  iii.  7. 
Glorious  hope !  In  the  mean  time,  let  us  offer  the 
sacrifice  of  praise,  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving 
thanks  in  his  name ;  and  commemorate  that  great 
priestly  act  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  which 
we  are  consecrated ;  and  that  blood  through  which 
we  have  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holy  place. 


MEDITATION  XLVI. 

ON   THE   SACRAMENT,   APRIL   8,    1744. 

Christians  rejoice  as  they  anticipate  the  second  coming 
of  the  Saviour. 

HAVING  preached  on  those  words  in  Jeremiah, 
"  Flow  shall  I  put  thee  among  the  children,"  &c. 
Jer.  iii.  19.  I  introduced  the  ordinance  with  a 
meditation  on  these:  "As  often  as  ye  eat  this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come:"  1  Cor.  xi.  26;  in  which  I 
mentioned  two  leading  thoughts.  There  is  a  show- 
ing forth  of  the  death  of  Christ  to  ourselves,  to 
affect  our  own  hearts ;  and  to  the  world,  both  ene- 


144  PORTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION. 

mies  and  friends.  To  ourselves;  we  represent  it 
before  our  own  eyes,  that  our  thoughts  may  be 
fixed  upon  it,  and  affected  with  it :  that  Christ  died ; 
and  that  he  died  thus:  that  his  body  was  broken, 
and  that  his  blood  was  poured  out.  So  miserable 
were  we  as  to  need  it; — so  merciful  was  our  God 
as  to  contrive  it; — so  gracious  was  our  blessed 
Redeemer  as  to  submit  to  it.  Thus,  were  we  ran- 
somed: thus,  our  best  services  were  purchased: 
thus  a  lasting  obligation  was  laid  upon  us,  an  ever- 
lasting obligation,  which  we  shall  never  outlive  in 
this  world  or  in  the  next.  We  show  it  to  our- 
selves in  this  connexion,  because  we  desire  to 
answer  this  obligation.  We  show  it  forth  lo 
others;  to  all;  to  the  greatest  enemies  of  Christ. 
We  are  not  ashamed  of  his  cross.  We  do  not 
desire  that  his  death  should  be  forgotten.  It  is  the 
language  of  this  action,  that  Christ  died,  and  we 
would  show  it  forth  in  the  midst  of  Jews  and  Mo- 
hammedans, though  they  should  deride  it.  We 
show  it  forth  to  his  friends,  hoping  it  will  strike 
their  hearts.  We  call  on  you,  who  are  present,  to 
look  up  to  it,  and  to  consider  it.  This  was  our 
Saviour;  and  not  ours  alone,  but  we  trust  yours 
too.  Do  you  not  believe  it?  Do  you  not  consider 
it?  We  also  show  forth  his  death  till  he  come.  It  is 
an  ordinance  always  to  be  continued  in  the  church ; 
and  the  thought  of  his  coming  is  to  be  connected 
with  it.  It  is  an  ordinance  always  to  continue  in 
the  church.  It  has  continued  a  great  many  ages; 
was  instituted  probably  before  the  Sabbath,  at  least 
before  that  illustrious  one,  when  the  Holy  Ghost 
descended  from  heaven.  It  will  continue  to  the 
end.  If  it  be  rooted  out  in  one  church  and  nation, 
it  will  continue  in  another  until  the  Lord's  day  be- 
fore the  re-appearance  of  Christ.  The  last  day  of 


FORTY-SIXTH    MEDITATION.  145 

the  Son  of  man  upon  the  earth!  And  O!  what  a 
circumstance  will  that  be  for  Christians  not  aware 
of  so  sudden  a  change !  Having  been  at  the  Lord's 
supper  on  the  preceding  Sabbath,  to  see  before  the 
next  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  descending  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  and  to  be  caught  up  to  meet 
him.  Surely  the  pleasure  of  that  interview  will 
be  augmented  by  the  communion  they  have  had 
with  him  on  such  an  occasion  as  this.  We  are 
also  to  consider  this  ordinance  in  connexion  with 
the  view  of  his  coming.  He  will  surely  and 
quickly  come!  Many  of  our  fellow  communi- 
cants he  has  come  to  take  to  himself.  Their 
places  are  empty ;  or  rather,  we  fill  them.  So 
will  ours  be  emptied,  and  filled  up,  I  trust,  by  suc- 
cessors. O  that  there  may  still  be  here  a  seed  to 
serve  Christ,  when  you  and  I  are  in  our  graves. 
Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  come  to  judgment,  and 
we  shall  be  "  gathered  up  together  to  him."  It 
will,  perhaps,  be  thirteen  or  fourteen  hundred 
years  or  more  before  the  millennium  will  be; — but 
Christ  will  then  remember  us;  and  remember  his 
servants  who  have  already  been  dead  almost  two 
thousand  years; — nay,  the  people  of  God,  who 
have  been  dead  much  longer.  He  will  lose  none, 
but  raise  up  all;  Christ  cannot  forget  us,  and  al- 
though our  names  be  forgotten  in  the  church  be- 
low, they  shall  live  with  him.  O  blessed  day!  In 
the  expectation  of  this,  let  us,  in  obedience  to  his 
command,  do  our  part  this  day  towards  worthily 
transmitting  this  blessed  memorial. 

I  had  afterwards  many  addresses  to  the  specta- 
tors; praying  for  the  absent,  and  especially  for 
those  who  were  either  confined  at  home,  or  absent 
in  foreign  lands. 
13* 


(     146     ) 


MEDITATION  XLVIL 

REMARKS   ON   WHAT   PASSED   ON    A    SACRAMENT    DAY,  SEPTEM* 
BER    13,    1747. 

Love  and  grace  of  Christ  in  suffering  for  guilty  man. 

I  MUST  record  this  day  as  one  of  the  most  blessed 
of  my  life.  God  was  pleased  to  meet  me  in  my 
secret  retirement  in  the  morning,  and  poured  into 
my  soul  such  a  flood  of  consolation  in  the  exer- 
cises of  faith  and  love,  as  I  was  hardly  able  to 
sustain.  It  would  have  been  a  relief  to  me  to  have 
been  able  even  to  have  uttered  strong  cries  of  joy. 
O,  how  did  I  then  wish  for  a  melodious  voice,  and 
how  gladly  could  I  have  made  earth  and  heaven 
re-echo  with  praise!  Family  devotion  was  unut- 
terably sweet;  and  although  the  pleasure  of  my 
sermon  was  much  interrupted  by  an  accidental 
disorder  that  happened  in  my  throat  while  I  was 
speaking,  yet  I  bless  God,  that  the  sacramental 
attendance  and  the  evening  services  were  all  be- 
yond expression  sweet.  My  soul  was  full  of  God, 
arid  of  heaven. 

The  scripture  on  which  the  meditation  turned 
was  that  in  1  Pet.  iii.  18,  "Christ  also  hath  once 
suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he 
might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  the 
flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  Spirit."  I  cannot  ex- 
press the  view  which  was  given  me  of  the  infinite 
love  and  grace  of  Christ  in  suffering  for  our  cause 
"  the  just  for  the  unjust,"  which  last  circumstance 
I  was  enabled  to  own  before  God  with  great  bro- 
kermess  of  heart  and  unfeigned  humility.  I  ex- 
plained the  view  I  then  had  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ  for  us;  the  righteous  instead  of  the  un- 


FORTY-SEVENTH    MEDITATION.  147 

righteous ;  who  thus  put  himself  between  the  sword 
of  the  Divine  justice  and  our  souls.  I  then  rela- 
ted the  story  of  the  poor  negro  woman  who  saved 
Captain  Falconer,  then  her  husband,  by  putting 
herself  betwixt  him  and  the  weapon  of  his  enemy, 
and  receiving  the  blow  at  the  expense  of  her  own 
life;  which  appeared  to  me  a  very  affecting  cir- 
cumstance. 

It  was  that  we  might  be  introduced  to  God,  that 
he  thus  suffered.  God  will  not  see  us,  will  not 
have  any  intercourse  with  us,  until  Christ  under- 
takes  to  introduce  us;  then  we  are  welcome — then 
the  Father  smiles:  and  this  is  actually  done.  Now 
we  that  were  once  afar  off  are  brought  nigh;  are 
near  him  as  his  children ;  are  the  objects  of  his 
love,  and  brought  near  to  be  separated  no  more. 
What  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God? 
Nothing  can  but  sin.  The  rebels  were  put  to 
death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  spirit:  his 
Divine  nature  raised  his  human  from  the  grave, 
and  now  he  ever  lives  and  reigns. 

In  breaking  the  bread,  I  had  many  sweet  medi- 
tations, and  particularly  on  those  words,  "  I  will 
raise  .him  up  at  the  last  day."  John  vi.  39,  40. 
And  once  more,  in  the  compass  of  a  few  verses, 
"I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day."  O  how  de- 
lightful! our  resurrection  is  secure;  we  shall  be 
raised  up  with,  and  like  our  Lord :  he  shall  pre- 
sent us  together  with  himself.  My  soul  was  even 
transported  with  the  hope.  This  is  the  promise  that 
was  sealed  to  me  so  powerfully  in  my  secret  re- 
tirement, that  it  seemed  as  if  I  were  just  going  to 
receive  the  full  extent  of  the  blessing,  and  almost 
as  if  the  day  of  the  Lord  were  come. 

My  heart  was  strongly  drawn  out  in  prayer  to 
God  for  my   fellow  communicants,  and  for  the 


148  FORTY-SEVENTH    MEDITATION. 

spectators ;  as  it  was  also  in  repeating  a  very  af- 
fectionate sermon  from  Christ's  invitation,  "  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest."  Matt.  xi.  28.  I  hope 
that  God  blessed  it  as  the  means  of  good  to  some 
persons;  and  I  was  particularly  desirous  that  it 
might  be  so  to  Miss  Saunders,  the  amiable  daugh- 
ter of  my  once  honoured  and  beloved  friend,  for 
whom  I  had  the  highest  regard.  Providence  has 
brought  her  for  awhile  under  my  roof,  in  circum- 
stances that  demand  my  peculiar  concern,  as  she 
has  fallen  into  a  sad  negligence  with  regard  to 
religion.  My  design  is,  if  possible,  to  draw  her  to 
Christ;  and  I  am  in  great  hopes  that  God  will 
favour  me  so  far  as  to  make  me  the  means  of 
some  good  to  her  soul.  There  is  one  token  for 
good;  which  is,  that  I  have  perhaps  hardly  ever 
enjoyed  more  of  the  presence  of  God,  especially 
in  family  prayer,  than  I  have  done  since  she  came 
into  the  family.  I  would  humbly  hope  also,  that 
God  is  beginning  to  work,  in  some  degree,  upon 
the  hearts  of  some  of  my  younger  pupils  intended 
for  secular  life.  On  the  whole,  although  I  have  a 
great  many  circumstances  to  lament  in  the-  con- 
gregation, I  have  a  secret  hope  that  God,  who  thus 
quickens  my  heart,  will  in  due  time  quicken  his 
work ;  and  that,  when  he  has  exercised  my  faith 
awhile  longer,  he  will  appear  to  build  up  our  ruins, 
and  renew  the  face  of  the  church,  as  he  has  in 
some  measure  done  that  of  the  Academy,  by  an  ac- 
cession of  several  new  pupils,  and  those  very  pro- 
mising and  delightful.  At  least,  I  hope  that  he  will 
revive  religion,  more  and  more,  in  my  heart;  and 
although  I  have  not  been  without  some  melancholy 
forebodings  as  to  some  future  trials  that  may  come 
upon  me,  yet  I  desire  to  leave  myself  entirely  in 


FORTY-EIGHTH    MEDITATION.  149 

his  hands ;  and,  confident  of  his  gracious  support, 
I  would  fear  none  of  the  things  that  I  may  suffer. 


MEDITATION  XLVIII. 

HINTS  OF  MEDITATIONS   ON  THE  SACRAMENT,  FEBRUARY,  1749. 

The  petitions  of  a  Christian  stated  and  answered. 

THE  subject  of  my  meditation  was,  "  What  is  thy 
petition,  and  what  is  thy  request?"  Esth.  vii.  2. 
Were  we  at  the  banquet  of  wine  of  a  king,  and 
might  imagine  him  to  be  addressing  that  question 
to  each; — should  we  be  at  a  loss  for  an  answer? 
No :  Lord,  that  our  sins  may  be  forgiven ; — all  of 
them;  those  since  we  first  entered  into  covenant 
with  thee,  and  those  since  our  last  covenant  en- 
gagements. God  answers,  "  I  will  be  merciful  to 
their  unrighteousness,  and  their  sins  and  their  in- 
iquities will  I  remember  no  more."  Heb.  viii.  12. 
And  what  further? — Lord,  that  all  remaining  sin 
may  be  rooted  out,  not  only  from  our  actions  and 
words,  but  from  our  thoughts.  He  will  subdue 
our  iniquities ;  he  wilt  cast  sin  into  the  depths  of 
the  sea.  "  Sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you : 
for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace." 
Rom.  vi.  14.  And  what  further? — Lord,  that  our 
souls  may  be  animated  in  thy  service;  that  we 
may  have  wisdom,  and  courage,  and  perseverance. 
"I  will  strengthen  them  in  the  Lord;  and  they  shall 
walk  up  and  down  in  his  name,  saith  the  Lord." 
Zech.  x.  12.  And  any  thing  further? — That  we 
may  be  enabled  to  bear  up  under  the  burdens  and 
afflictions  of  life;  not  be  dismayed  and  terrified, 


150  FORTY-EIGHTH    MEDITATION. 

but  remain  calm  and  composed.  "When  thou 
passes!  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee; 
and  through  the  rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow 
thee."  Isaiah  xliii.  2.  Let  not  our  Lord  be  angry, 
and  we  will  speak  but  once  more. — That  thou  wilt 
support  us  in  death,  and  receive  us  to  glory.  This 
is  the  great  promise,  that,  after  passing  through 
the  dark  valley,  he  will  give  unto  us  eternal  life. 
All  the  rest  have  a  reference  to  this.  "  Begotten 
again  to  a  lively  hope,"  1  Pet.  i.  3;  which  God 
that  cannot  lie  has  promised.  Lord,  I  have  no 
more  to  ask  for  myself,  but  for  others  I  have.  "  O 
that  Ishmael  might  live  before  thee!"  Gen.  xvii. 
18;  my  companions;  my  children;  every  one  of 
them,  from  the  eldest  to  the  youngest.  I  cannot 
say  that  it  is  an  absolute  promise;  but  he  hath 
said  "I  will  be  a  God  to  thee,  and  to  thy  seed." 
Gen.  xvii.  7.  Confirm,  O  Lord,  the  pleasing  hope, 
and  accept  my  grateful  vows  for  the  honour  of  thy 
name.  O  Lord,  extend  thy  gospel  here,  although 
perhaps  it  may  not  be  immediately  among  those 
whom  we  are  most  concerned  for,  yet,  surely, 
upon  the  whole,  we  have  that  comfortable  promise, 
The  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth — 
a  seed  shall  remain  to  serve  him.  Isaiah  xi.  9; 
Psalm  xxii.  30.  Lord,  we  believe  that  thou  hast 
granted  our  petitions:  we  will  turn  them  into 
praise;  we  will  go  away  as  those  that  have  this 
cheerful  and  comfortable  hope. 

Invitations  were  then  given  to  the  aged  and  the 
young.  Here  are  seasons  now  of  gathering,  for 
the  fruit  is  ripe! — and  of  hope,  for  others  are 
coming  forward  with  the  favourable  gale  of  youth: 
may  they  steer  into  this  peaceful  harbour. 


MEDITATION  XLIX. 

HINTS   OF   THE   SACRAMENT,    IN    MARCH,    1749. 

Christians  are  inoffensive,  and  benevolent  in  thought  and 
deed. 

HAVING  preached  on  God's  gathering  together  in 
one  all  things  in  Jesus  Christ,  I  added  a  meditation 
on  these  words,  "  That  we  should  be  to  the  praise 
of  his  glory."  Eph.  i.  12.  I  considered  how  we 
might  be  so.  By  celebrating  his  praise  with  our 
voices — and  by  showing  forth  his  praise  in  our 
lives.  I  touched  in  the  former  on  the  error  of 
those  who  deny  singing,  and  pressed  the  propriety 
of  allowing  a  proper  proportion  of  praise  in  public 
worship  at  all  times,  especially  on  Sabbath  and 
sacrament  days.  O  that  God  would  give  more  of 
his  Spirit  to  excite  praise!  I  then  insisted  on  the 
duty  of  showing  it  forth  by  an  inoffensive,  exem- 
plary, and  useful  conversation.  Inoffensive:  ob- 
serve what  it  is  that  gives  offence  and  occasions 
reproach.  Intemperance;  being  absent  from  ordi- 
nances; covetousness ;  pride;  censoriousness.  I 
then  urged  an  exemplary  behaviour,  so  that  men 
might  learn  by  us,  and  so  that,  if  we  were  in  a 
country  where  our  language  could  not  be  under- 
stood, yet  that  by  our  good  behaviour  the  natives 
might  learn  how  they  should  behave  themselves  to 
us.  Endeavour  to  be  useful; — do  good  by  diffu- 
sive bounty.  Many  poor  want  your  assistance: 
give  it  to  them.  Do  not  indulge  temptations  of  a 
sophistical  nature,  and  so,  instead  of  relieving  the 
poor,  find  out  artful  reasons  why  they  should  not 
be  relieved.  Think  of  good  to  be  done  to  the  souls 
of  companions;  of  children;  of  servants;  of  friends: 


152  FIFTIETH    MEDITATION. 

abound  in  this  work,  and  remember  that  your  op- 
portunities  lie  but  within  a  little  space. 

I  said  but  little,  particularly  in  breaking  the 
bread.  Before  giving  the  cup,  I  urged  them  to 
lift  up  their  hearts  to  God,  that  if  he  offered  it  they 
might  see  it  as  offered  by  his  hand,  and  might  take 
it.  May  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  pardon  those  who 
neglect  his  grace. 


MEDITATION  L. 

HINTS   OF   THE   SACRAMENT,    IN   APRIL,    1749. 

Christ  will  not  desert  his  people  in  times  of  sorrow  and  of 
trial. 

I  HAD  some  remarkable  enjoyment  yesterday  and 
this  morning,  and  a  charming  season  in  attending 
Mr.  Robinson,  after  preaching  from  Isaiah  xliii. 
1,  2,  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  that  created  thee,  O 
Jacob,  and  he  that  formed  thee,  O  Israel,  Fear 
not :  for  I  have  redeemed  thee."  I  introduced  the 
Lord's  supper  with  Isaiah  xlix.  13,  "  Sing,  O  hea- 
vens ;  and  be  joyful,  O  earth ;  and  break  forth  into 
singing,  O  mountains:  for  the  Lord  hath  comfort- 
ed his  people,  and  will  have  mercy  upon  his  afflict- 
ed." The  words  express  a  most  affectionate  rap- 
ture; and  as  if  the  prophet  was  not  himself  suffi- 
ciently able  to  express  his  joy,  he  calls  upon  inani- 
mate nature.  Let  the  mountains  re-echo  it  down- 
wards to  the  earth,  and  upwards  to  heaven,  and 
thus  let  it  excite  our  songs.  Let  celestial  music  in 
all  its  charms  be  employed  to  celebrate  it.  To 
celebrate  what? — the  deliverance  from  Babylon? 
If  it  were  so,  how  poor  to  our  triumph ! — to  come 
back  to  an  earthly  Canaan,  where  some  of  their 


FIFTIETH    MEDITATION.  153 

fathers,  some  of  their  grandfathers  had  lived; 
where  so  many  risks  were  to  be  run,  and  so 
many  conveniences  were  to  be  resigned,  that  the 
greater  part,  when  they  had  liberty  to  do  so,  still 
chose  to  reside  at  Babylon.  If  those  who  returned 
had  occasion  to  weep  the  diminished  glory  of  their 
temple,  how  much  more  cause  have  we ! 

"  The  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people."  He  has 
a  people;  and  if  he  sees  them  in  places  that  need 
comfort,  he  provides  it.  Who  else  could  have 
comforted  but  the  Lord?  Had  we  understood  our 
true  case,  we  might  have  derived  joy  from  every 
circumstance  that  had  given  us  affliction.  Was  it 
bodily  pain,  gout,  or  stone?  could  it  be  scarcely 
endured  only  for  a  few  days?  O,  what  would  it 
be  to  endure  such  anguish  and  agony  for  ever!  If 
it  be  grievous  to  support  the  distress  of  a  wounded 
spirit  but  for  a  little  while,  what  are  the  agonies 
of  eternal  despair!  If  the  loss  of  a  friend  be 
grievous,  what  must  be  the  everlasting  loss  and 
absence  of  God !  If  I  grieve  to  see  a  dear  child 
in  pain,  what  must  it  be  to  behold  all  that  are  dear 
to  me  in  torment!  O,  what  must  the  situation  of 
my  mind  be,  if  I  can  behold  this  with  a  strange 
kind  of  pleasure,  rather  than  with  sympathy!  If 
the  insults  of  enemies  be  in  any  degree  grievous, 
what  must  the  scorn  and  insults  of  infernal  spirits 
be,  wherewith  they  shall  seize  me  as  their  helpless 
prey,  and  cry,  "There  shall  be  no  deliverer!" 
Thus  might  we  have  argued,  had  not  redemption 
taken  place;  and  what,  then,  should  comfort  us, 
but  this,  "I,  even  I,  am  he,"  saith  the  Lord,  "that 
comforteth  you?"  Isaiah  li.  12.  I  speak  forgive- 
ness and  peace;  and  then,  who  shall  give  trouble? 
He  speaks  it  through  Christ ;  and  by  this  memo- 
rial of  the  Saviour's  love,  he  will  have  mercy  on 
14 


154  FIFTIETH    MEDITATION. 

his  afflicted  servants.  His  people  may  be  afflicted, 
as  in  my  text,  they  may  pass  through  the  fire  and 
the  water;  but  still  He  has  mercy;  he  will  sup- 
port them,  and  that  wonderfully.  "  Unto  the  up- 
right there  ariseth  light  in  the  darkness."  Psalm 
cxii.  4.  Have  we  not  experienced  it?  Have  we 
not  found  the  blessed  interposition,  when  He  has 
commanded  it? — when,  bewildered  in  midnight  ob- 
scurity, we  have  perceived  a  sudden  light  arise  in 
the  mind,  we  knew  not  whence,  or  how,  and  as 
if  day  was  born  from  the  womb  of  night !  He 
will  deliver  them  certainly,  and  speedily ; — deliver 
them  from  death; — for  what  is  human  life,  and 
how  many  years  can  remain  of  it?  He  will  de- 
liver them  from  all  their  afflictions:  He  will 
wipe  off  every  tear;  He  will  not  merely  put  off 
their  sackcloth,  in  which  they  lay  down  in  the 
dress  of  death,  but  he  will  gird  them  with  glad- 
ness. Therefore,  O  Sion,  sing  of  his  goodness. 
Say  not,  my  God  has  forsaken  me.  Say  rather, 
that  he  will  never  forsake  me;  he  will  multiply 
his  comforts  until  he  completes  my  deliverance. 

In  the  administration  of  the  elements,  I  ob- 
served— What  if  Christ  were  here  in  person,  and 
said,  "  Let  all  that  love  me,  all  that  trust  in  me, 
all  that  believe  in  me,  and  obey  me,  come  down 
and  take  their  seats  at  the  table,  and  let  the  rest 
stay."  What  would  you  answer?  Perhaps,  "Lord, 
I  desire  to  love  thee.  Lord,  take  away  every  thing 
in  my  heart  that  opposes."  Well,  all  shall  be  well. 
That  desire  shows  that  thou  art  his,  and  that  thou 
hast  a  right  to  be  here,  whatever  thou  mayest  con- 
ceive of  the  matter. 


(     155     ) 


MEDITATION  LI. 

ON    THE    SACRAMENT,    APRIL    8,    1750. 

The  Christian  questioned  as  to  the  charges  which  the 
Saviour  might  have  against  him. 

I  INTRODUCED  the  ordinance  with  these  words, 
"  Nevertheless  I  have  somewhat  against  thee." 
Rev.  ii.  4.  I — who?  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
holds  the  stars  in  his  right  hand,  who  walks  among 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks — he  had  something 
against  them;  though  their  labour,  patience,  and 
zeal  are  so  honourably  commemorated.  We  may 
emulate  them,  and  say,  O  that  it  were  with  us  as 
with  them!  Yet  Christ  had  something  against 
them.  Then  we  should  surely  inquire,  whether 
he  has  not  something  against  us.  And  what  can 
we  imagine  it  to  be?  Is  it  with  regard  to  secret 
devotion?  not  that  we  omit  it;  but  then,  that  it  is 
carelessly  performed,  hurried  into  hasty  moments. 
Is  it  in  our  family?  not  that  we  are  guilty  of  the 
great  wickedness  of  omitting  prayer;  but  then,  it 
has  degenerated  into  a  form.  Is  it  that  we  have 
little  concern  about  the  souls  committed  to  our  care 
— our  children,  our  servants,  or  our  friends?  Is  it 
that  we  are  wanting  in  charity?  whether  in  can- 
dour, by  finding  fault  with  the  characters  of  others, 
and  presuming  to  censure  them,  when  perhaps  they 
are  better  than  ourselves?  or  that  we  want  charity 
to  the  bodies  of  others — that  we  have  not  set  apart 
a  portion  of  our  substance,  as  many  do;  that  we 
do  not  look  into  their  cases,  that  we  do  not  care  to 
hear  of  their  sorrows,  but  are  ingenious  to  find  out 
excuses  for  blaming,  instead  of  pitying  and  reliev- 


156  FIFTY-SECOND    MEDITATION. 

ing  them?  Is  it  attachment  to  this  world;  either 
to  its  honours,  its  profits,  or  its  pleasures?  Is  it 
the  loss  of  our  first  love?  How  unreasonable! 
why  should  we  love  Christ  less  than  we  did  when 
he  first  formed  an  acquaintance  with  our  souls? — 
has  he  not  rather  bestowed  more  and  greater  fa- 
vours upon  us?  Well  then,  let  us  own  that,  what- 
ever he  has  against  us,  we  are  inexcusable. 

And  to  you,  spectators;  has  he  not  something 
against  you! — even  this  single  circumstance,  that 
you  attend  not  upon  his  table,  although  you  have 
had  so  many  engagements  and  invitations;  al- 
though so  many  have  testified  to  the  refreshments 
they  have  received,  which  testimony  we  now  re- 
peat. What,  then,  is  to  be  done?  If  thy  brother 
has  aught  against  thee,  go  and  be  reconciled; 
much  more  is  it  to  be  reconciled  here.  But  you 
need  not  go,  for,  lo,  he  is  here!  Pour  out  your 
hearts  before  him,  and  say,  Blessed  Jesus,  I  re- 
pent; forgive  me,  and  give  me  grace  for  the  future 
to  walk  more  consistently  with  thee.  If  thou  hast 
any  thing  more  against  me,  Lord,  make  me  to 
know  it,  and  I  will  gladly  renounce  it.  Lord,  I 
can  relish  nothing  while  thou  hast  aught  against 
me. 


MEDITATION  LII. 

HINTS  OF  MEDITATIONS  AT  THE  SACRAMENT,  OCTOBER  7,  1750. 

The  believer  rendered  ultimately  secure  from  death  and  sin 

I  INTRODUCED  the  ordinance  with  a  meditation  on 
Jer.  i.  20,  "  The  iniquity  of  Israel  shall  be  sought 


FIFTY-SECOND    MEDITATION.  157 

for,  and  there  shall  be  none;  and  the  sins  of  Ju- 
dah,  and  they  shall  not  be  found:  for  I  will  par- 
don them  whom  I  reserve."  A  promise  relating 
to  the  re-admission  of  the  Israelites  into  the  char- 
ter of  salvation,  and  therefore  common  to  Chris- 
tians. God  will  pardon  them  more  fully.  It  im- 
plies, that  if  sin  were  sought  for,  there  should  be 
no  trace  found.  This  may  refer  to  the  mark  of 
the  curse  upon  them,  when  the  blood  of  Christ  lay 
on  them,  and  on  their  children.  God  would  do  it 
entirely  away ;  and  so  he  does  with  respect  to  all 
believers.  As  yet  we  see  not  all  things  put  under 
his  feet,  although  it  is  said  they  shall  be.  We 
see  not  all  the  sins  of  Judah  and  of  Israel  done 
away — or  of  God's  people;  they  are  under  some 
remaining  tokens  of  sin;  and  of  these,  are  all  dis- 
tempers, all  the  deaths  of  children,  and  all  other 
calamities.  Yet  soon  shall  their  separate  spirits 
be  dismissed ;  and  then,  with  regard  to  them,  there 
will  not  be  a  mark  of  sin  remaining!  God  never 
joined  a  rational  soul  to  a  body  for  a  punishment: 
it  was  a  token  of  his  favour,  to  bestow  instruments 
of  action,  and  of  happiness.  Death  never  came 
otherwise  than  as  the  wages  of  sin,  actual  or  im- 
puted; therefore  we  must  consider  souls  in  sepa- 
rate abodes,  even  in  abodes  of  glory,  as  under 
some  remembrance  of  sin;  that  is  only  to  be 
done  away  by  the  resurrection.  Never  did  any 
sinful  creature  appear  in  the  likeness  of  such 
bodies ;  we  are  not  then,  as  servants  of  Christ,  in 
the  likeness  of  sinful,  but  of  sinless  flesh.  Death 
and  siri  shall  then  be  swallowed  up  in  victory! 
And  God  says,  "I  will  pardon  those  whom  I  re- 
serve;" intimating,  that  it  was  in  consequence  of 
his  reservation  that  they  were  pardoned.  He  re- 
serves them  as  a  little  remnant  from  destruction : 
14* 


158  FIFTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

except  the  Lord  had  chosen  them  they  would  have 
been  cut  off  as  was  Sodom,  where  there  was  no 
remnant.  He  preserves  them  as  a  remnant  re- 
maining according  to  the  election  of  grace.  We 
are  a  remnant.  We  might  have  been  cut  off  un- 
converted. God  has  spared,  has  reserved  us. 
Adore  his  name,  and  trust  in  him  to  abolish  all 
remaining  memorials  of  sin.  And,  O!  rejoice  in 
the  pardon.  Blessed  is  the  man  whose  iniquity  is 
pardoned.  Psalm  xxxii.  1,  2;  Rom.  iv.  7,  8.  Is 
not  ours?  Are  we  not  receiving  the  pardon?  Let 
us  trust  in  Christ.  And,  O,  let  us  rejoice! 

After  breaking  the  bread,  in  which  I  repeated 
the  heads  of  the  sermon,  I  had  an  affecting  repre- 
sentation of  my  heart's  desire,  and  prayed  for 
every  one  of  my  people,  and  for  each  of  my  hear- 
ers. 


MEDITATION  LIII. 

AT  THE  SACRAMENT,  JUNE  2,  1751.* 

Of  the  Christian's  self-dedication  to  the  Saviour. 

HAVING  preached  from  these  words,  in  Hebrews, 
"Ye  are  come  to  the  general  assembly,  &c.,  Heb. 
xii.  22,  23,  I  introduced  the  Lord's  supper  with 
Isa.  xliv.  3,  5,  "For  I  will  pour  water  upon  him 
that  is  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground:  I 
will  pour  my  spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  bless- 
ing upon  thine  offspring. — One  shall  say  I  am  the 
Lord's;  and  another  shall  call  himself  by  the  name 

*  Dr.  Doddridge  died  in  his  forty-ninth  year,  October 
27,  1751. 


FIFTY-THIRD    MEDITATION.  159 

of  Jacob ;  and  another  shall  subscribe  with  his  hand 
unto  the  Lord,  and  surname  himself  by  the  name 
of  Israel."  Concerning  this,  I  observed,  what  is 
the  general  character  of  believers,  and  the  particu- 
lar circumstances  of  those  to  whom  the  promise  is 
made.  It  is  given  to  Christians,  saying,  UI  am 
the  Lord's;"  to  those  who  confess  that  they  are 
his  property,  arid  that  at  his  disposal  they  are 
willing  entirely  and  absolutely  to  be.  "  I  am  the 
Lord's:"  I,  and  all  that  I  have;  every  possession; 
every  relative  hope;  every  concern:  "Not  as  I 
will,  but  as  thou  wilt."  Matt.  xxvi.  39.  "  Another 
shall  call  himself  by  the  name  of  Jacob." — What ! 
although  it  be  a  despised  remnant;  although  there 
should  not  be  one  rich,  polite,  or  learned  person 
belonging  to  it,  yet  are  they  God's  people; — they 
are  the  seed  of  those  who  love  and  serve  him,  and 
who  delight  themselves  in  him.  A  third  shall 
"  subscribe  with  his  hand  to  the  Lord."  This 
some  then  present  actually  did.  It  signifies  giving 
a  public  token  of  devotedness  to  God,  and  we  do 
the  same  thing  when  we  come  to  the  Lord's  table. 
In  breaking  the  bread,  I  observed,  Here  is  the 
effect  of  the  sacrifice.  What  was  the  cause?  The 
pouring  forth  of  the  Spirit  and  the  blessing,  for  all 
things  are  of  God.  Let  us  own  the  cause  wher- 
ever we  see  the  effect,  and  look  to  the  cause  when- 
ever we  desire  to  see  it,  and  be  more  earnest  with 
God  for  the  pouring  out  of  his  Spirit.  Consider 
this  text  as  especially  illustrated  in  reference  to 
those  who  are  the  seed  and  offspring  of  the  church ; 
for  among  them  generally  the  seed  of  the  future 
church  is  to  be  found y  which  may  be  an  encour- 
agement to  parents,  and  children,  and  to  ministers. 
Let  us  thank  God,  wherever  we  see  it,  and  bless 
God,  that  he  has  thus  far  heard  our  prayers,  and 


3160  FIFTY-THIRD    MEDITATION. 

succeeded  our  pious  cares.  And  where  we  do  not 
as  yet  see  it,  let  us  wait  and  hope;  and  renew  our 
supplications  in  favour  of  our  remaining  seed,  and 
for  each  other;  and  especially  for  those  who  have 
not  as  yet  seen  any  thing  of  this  kind,  which  must 
be  to  them  a  source  of  great  grief: — but  let  us  here 
give  a  solemn  charge  that  all  walk  suitably. 

At  the  conclusion,  I  spoke  of  the  shedding  of 
the  blood  of  Christ;  and  before  taking  the  cup,  I 
gave  a  solemn  address  to  Him  as  holding  the  seven 
stars  in  his  hand,  and  walking  among  the  seven 
golden  candlesticks.  Rev.  i.  20. 


THE    END. 


FOURTEEN  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWEI 


This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  o 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


YA  03789 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


